Skip to main content

Full text of "The general Epistle of St. James : with notes and introduction"

See other formats


TUB  CAMBRIDGE  BIBLE 
FOR  SCHOOLS  &  COLLEGES 

IP  GENERAL  EPISTLE  OF 

ST:  JAMES 

&.H.PLUMPTRE.i>,D, 


GENERAL    BJ>ITOn 
BISHOP  OF  WORCESTER 


J 


tihravy  of t:Ke  'theolo0tcal  ^cminavy 

PRINCETON    •    NEW  JERSEY 
PRESENTED  BY 

Edward  Bates  Turner 


{ 


W\)t  Cam!)ritise  Mhlt  for  ^cI)odIs 


THE   GENERAL   EPISTLE   OF 


ST.  JAM  ES 


SonDott:    C.  J.   CLAY  and  SONS, 

CAMBRIDGE    UNIVERSITY  PRESS   WAREHOUSE, 

AVE  MARIA  LANE. 

©lassoto:  263,  ARGYLE  STREET. 


a^eipjts:  F.  A.  BROCKHAUS. 

i^eijj  gorfe:    MACMILLAN  AND   CO. 

iSomtiag:     GEORGE  BELL  AND  SONS. 


Zijt  Camftntrjje  MW  for  ^ti)oolfi 
antr  Collejjes* 

General  Editor  ;— J.  J.  S.  PEROVVN,fct§cOQF  PWJ^g>>^ 
Bishop  of  Worcestkr.   /iv^  ^ 

THE   GENERAL   EPISTLEX^OGlGAlSt^^ 

ST.   JAM  ES, 

IVITH  NOTES  AND  INTRODUCTION 


BY   THE    LATE 

E.   H.  PLUMPTRE,  D.D. 

DEAN    OF    WELLS. 


EDITED  FOR    THE  SYNDICS  OF   THE   UNIVERSITY  PRESS. 


STEREOTYPED     EDITION. 

<2rambrfijge : 

AT    THE    UNIVERSITY    PRESS. 
1895 

lAll  Rights  reserved.^ 


First  Edition   1878. 

Repi'inted  1^']'^  [six  times),   1879,  1882  (i'ze^zV^),   1883,   1884, 

1886,    ib88,  1890,   1892,   1893,   1895 


PREFACE 
BY    THE    GENERAL  EDITOR. 

The  General  Editor  of  The  Cambridge  Bible  for 
Schools  thinks  it  right  to  say  that  he  does  not  hold 
himself  responsible  either  for  the  interpretation  of 
particular  passages  which  the  Editors  of  the  several 
Books  have  adopted,  or  for  any  opinion  on  points  of 
doctrine  that  they  may  have  expressed.  In  the  New 
Testament  more  especially  questions  arise  of  the 
deepest  theological  import,  on  which  the  ablest  and 
most  conscientious  interpreters  have  differed  and 
always  will  differ.  His  aim  has  been  in  all  such 
cases  to  leave  each  Contributor  to  the  unfettered 
exercise  of  his  own  judgment,  only  taking  care  that 
mere  controversy  should  as  far  as  possible  be  avoided. 
He  has  contented  himself  chiefly  with  a  careful 
revision  of  the  notes,  with  pointing  out  omissions,  with 

ST  JAMES 


PREFACE. 

suggesting  occasionally  a  reconsideration  of  some 
question,  or  a  fuller  treatment  of  difficult  passages, 
and  the  like. 

Beyond  this  he  has  not  attempted  to  interfere, 
feeling  it  better  that  each  Commentary  should  have 
its  own  individual  character,  and  being  convinced 
that  freshness  and  variety  of  treatment  are  more 
than  a  compensation  for  any  lack  of  uniformity  in 
the  Series. 

Deanery,  Peterborough. 


CONTENTS. 


II. 


Introduction.  pages 

Chapter  2.     The  Author  of  the  Epistle 5 — 34 

Chapter  II.     To  whom  was  the  Epistle  addressed  35 — 39 

Chapter  III.    The  date  of  the  Epistle 40—4  5 

Chapter  IV.     Analysis  of  the  Epistle    43—  4 5 

Text  and  Notes 47—107 


INTRODUCTION. 
CHAPTER   I. 

THE   AUTHOR   OF   THE   EPISTLE.  . 

I.  The  name  of  Jacobus  or  7^r^3— which,  after  passing 
through  various  chances  and  changes  of  form,  Spanish  lago 
and  Portuguese  Xaytne  (pronounced  Hay  me)  and  Itahan  Gia- 
como  and  French  Jacques  and  Jaint^  and  Scotch  Hainish,  has 
at  last  dwindled  into  our  monosyllabic  James— was  naturally, 
as  having  been  borne  by  the  great  Patriarch  whom  Israel  claimed 
as  its  progenitor,  a  favourite  name  among  the  later  Jews\  In 
the  New  Testament  we  find  two,  or  possibly  three,  persons  who 
bore  it :  (i)  James  the  son  of  Zebedee.  (2)  James  the  son  of 
Alphseus.  Both  of  these  appear  in  all  the  lists  of  the  Twelve 
Apostles.  (3)  There  is  a  James  described  as  the  son  of  a  Mary 
and  the  brother  of  a  Joses  or  Joseph  (Matt,  xxvii.  56,  Mark 
XV.  40),  and  a  comparison  of  that  passage  with  John  xix.  25, 
defines  this  Mary  as  the  wife  of  C/Spas  (not  Cleophas  as  in 
the  English  Version)  and  possibly  also  (though  the  con- 
struction is  not  free  from  ambiguity)  as  the  sister  of  our 
Lord's  mother.  To  his  name  is  attached  the  epithet,  not 
of  "the  less"  as  in  the  EngHsh  version,  as  though  it  indi- 
cated difference  in  age  or  position,  but  of  the  "  little,"  as  an 

1  It  is  not  without  a  feeling  of  regret,  that  I  adopt  in  this  volume  the 
form  in  which  the  historical  associations  of  the  name  have  entirely  dis- 
appeared. Usage,  however,  in  such  a  matter,  must  be  accepted  as  the 
jus  et  norma  loquendi. 


6  INTRODUCTION. 

epithet  descriptive  in  his  case,  as  in  that  of  Zacchasus  (Luke 
xix.  3),  of  his  stature.  (4)  There  is  a  James  whose  name 
appears,  together  with  Joses  and  Simon  and  Judas,  in  the 
Hsts  of  the  "brethren"  of  the  Lord,  in  Matt.  xiii.  55,  Mark  vi.  3, 
and  who  is  so  described  by  St  Paul  in  Gal.  i.  19.  St  Paul's  way  of 
speaking  of  him  there  and  in  Gal.  ii.  9,  12,  leaves  not  a  shadow 
of  doubt  as  to  the  identity  of  this  James  with  the  one  who 
occupies  so  prominent  a  position  in  the  Church  at  Jerusalem  in 
Acts  xii.  17,  XV.  13,  xxi.  18. 

The  Epistle  of  St  James  may  have  been  written,  as  far  as  the 
description  which  the  writer  gives  of  himself  is  concerned,  by 
any  one  of  these  four,  reserving  the  question  whether  the  descrip- 
tions connected  with  (2),  (3)  and  (4)  give  us  any  grounds  for 
believing  that  the  three  accounts  refer  to  two  or  even  to  one 
person  only. 

II.  The  hypothesis  that  the  son  of  Zebedee,  the  brother  of 
the  beloved  disciple,  was  the  writer  of  the  Epistle,  has  commonly 
been  dismissed  as  hardly  calling  for  serious  consideration.  It 
is  not,  however,  without  a  certain  amount  of  external  authority, 
and  has  recently  been  maintained  with  considerable  ability  by 
the  Rev.  F.  T.  Bassett  in  a  Commentary  on  the  Epistle  (Bag- 
sters,  1876).  It  may  be  well  therefore  to  begin  with  an  inquiry 
into  the  grounds  on  which  it  rests. 

(i)  The  oldest  MSS.  of  the  earlier,  or  Peshito,  Syriac  version, 
ranging  from  the  5th  to  the  8th  century,  state,  in  the  superscrip- 
tion or  subscription  of  the  Epistle,  or  both,  that  it  is  an  Epistle 
"  of  James  the  Apostle."  Printed  editions  of  the  Syriac  Version 
state  more  definitely  that  the  three  Epistles  (James,  i  Peter,  and 
I  John)  which  that  version  includes,  were  written  by  the  three 
Apostles  who  were  witnesses  of  the  Transfiguration,  but  it  is 
uncertain  on  what  MS.  authority  the  statement  was  made.  As 
far  then  as  this  evidence  goes,  it  is  of  little  or  no  weight  in 
determining  the  authorship.  It  does  not  go  higher  than  the 
fifth  century,  and  leaves  it  an  open  question  whether  "James 
the  Apostle"  was  the  son  of  Zebedee,  or  the  son  of  Alphseus,  or 
the  brother  of  the  Lord,  considered  as  having  been  raised  to  the 
office  and  title  of  an  Apostle. 


INTRODUCTION. 


(2)  A  Latin  MS.  of  the  New  Testament,  giving  a  version  of 
the  Epistle  prior  to  that  of  Jerome,  states  more  definitely  that  it 
was  written  by  "James  the  son  of  Zebedee,"  but  the  MS.  is  not 
assigned  to  an  earlier  date  than  the  ninth  century,  and  is  there- 
fore of  little  or  no  weight  as  an  authority.  Neither  this  nor  the 
Syriac  version  can  be  looked  on  as  giving  more  than  the  con- 
jecture of  the  transcriber,  or,  at  the  best,  a  comparatively  late 
and  uncertain  tradition. 

(3)  Admitting  the  weakness  of  the  external  evidence,  Mr 
Bassett  rests  his  case  mainly  on  internal.  It  was,  he  thinks,  d 
priori  improbable  that  one  who  occupied  so  prominent  a  place 
among  the  Apostles  during  our  Lord's  ministry,  whose  name 
as  one  of  the  "  Sons  of  Thunder"  (Mark  iii.  17)  indicates  con- 
spicuous energy,  should  have  passed  away  without  leaving  any 
written  memorial  for  the  permanent  instruction  of  the  Church. 
It  is  obvious,  however,  that  all  cl  priori  arguments  of  this  nature 
are,  in  the  highest  degree,  precarious  in  their  character,  and 
that  their  only  value  lies  in  preparing  the  way  for  evidence  of 
another  kind. 

(4)  The  internal  coincidences  on  which  Mr  Bassett  next  lays 
stress  are  in  themselves  so  suggestive  and  instructive,  even  if 
we  do  not  admit  his  inference  from  them,  that  it  seems  worth 
while  to  state  them  briefly. 

{a)  There  is,  he  points  out,  a  strong  resemblance  between 
the  teaching  of  the  Epistle  and  that  of  John  the  Baptist,  as  is 
seen,  e.  g.,  in  comparing 

James  1.-22,    27  with  Matt.  iii.  8 

ii.  15,  16     ...     Luke  iii.  11 

ii.  19,  20     ...     Matt.  iii.  9 

V.  I — 6        ...     Matt.  iii.  10 — 12. 

And  he  infers  from  this  the  probability  that  the  writer  had  been 
one  of  those  who,  like  Peter,  John  and  Andrew,  had  listened  to 
the  preaching  of  the  Baptist. 

{b)  There  are  the  frequently  recurring  parallelisms  between 
the  Epistle  and  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  which  strike  the 
attention  of  well-nigh  every  reader. 


INTRODUCTION. 


James  i.  2  compared  with  Matt.  v.  lo — 12 

......  i.  4     V.  48 

i.  5.  V.  15 vii.  7—12 

i.  9     V.  3 

i.  20  V.  22 

ii.  13 vi.  14,  15,  V. 

ii.  14 vii.  21 — 23 

iii.  17,  18 V.  9 

iv.  4  vi.  24 

iv.  10     V.  3,  4 

iv.  II     vii.  I — 5 

V.  2    y\.  19 

V.  10 V.  12 

V.  12      V.  33—37- 


It  is  urged  that  the  son  of  Zebedee  vi^as  certainly  among  our 
Lord's  disciples  at  the  time  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  was  deli- 
vered, while  there  is  no  evidence  that  the  son  of  Alphseus  had 
as  yet  been  called,  and  a  distinct  statement,  assuming  the  bro- 
ther of  the  Lord  not  to  be  identical  with  the  son  of  Alphasus, 
that  he  at  this  time  did  not  believe  in  Jesus  as  the  Christ. 
(John  vii.  5.) 

(c)  The  writer  finds  in  St  James's  description  of  Jesus  as  "the 
Lord  of  Glory"  a  reference,  parallel  to  those  of  2  Pet.  i.  16 — 18 
and  John  i.  14,  to  the  vision  on  the  Mount  of  Transfiguration 
which  had  been  witnessed  by  Peter  and  the  two  sons  of 
Zebedee. 

(d)  In  the  emphasis  with  which  the  writer  of  the  Epistle 
condemns  the  sins  of  vainglory  and  rivalry  and  self-seeking 
ambition  Mr  Bassett  finds  a  reference  to  the  disputes  and 
jealousies  which  during  our  Lord's  ministry  disturbed  the  har- 
mony of  the  Apostohc  company  (comp.  ch.  i.  9 — 12,  iii.  14 — 16 
with  Matt,  xviii.  i,  Mark  ix.  34);  in  his  protests  against  the 
"wrath  of  man"  (ch.  i.  19,  20),  a  reminiscence  of  his  own  pas- 
sionate desire  to  call  down  fire  from  heaven,  as  Elijah  had  done 
of  old  (Luke  ix.  54).  With  this  and  with  Elijah's  loss  of  patience 
(i  Kings  xix.  4 — 10),  he  connects  the  statement  that  "  EHas 
was  a  man  of  like  passions  with  ourselves"  (ch.  v.  17). 

(e)  Stress  is  laid  on  the  language  of  the  Epistle  as  to  the 
"coming  of  the  Lord"  as  agreeing  with  what  our  Lord  had  said 


INTRODUCTION. 


on  the  Mount  of  Olives  in  the  hearing  of  the  sons  of  Zebedee 
and  of  Jona  (Mark  xiii.  3).     Compare 

James  ii.  6,   7     with  Mark  xiii.  9 

iv.  I  ...  Mark  xiii.  7 

iv.  13,  14   ...  Mark  xiii.  32 

V.  9  ...  Mark  xiii.  29 

V.  7  ...  Matt.  xxiv.  27. 

It  is  inferred  that  here  also  he  was  reproducing  what  he  had 
himself  heard. 

(/)  The  not  unfrequent  parallelisms  between  this  Epistle 
and  I  Peter  are  next  brought  to  bear  on  the  question.  They 
are  given  as  follows  :  — 

James  i.   2  with  i  Pet.  i.  6 — 9 

i.  10  i.  24 

i.  21  ii.  I 

iv.  6,  10 V.  5 


V.  20      IV. 


It  is  urged  that  these  coincidences  of  thought  and  phrase  are 
just  what  might  be  expected  in  those  who  like  the  son  of  Zebe- 
dee and  the  son  of  Jona  had  been  friends  and  companions  in 
the  work  of  disciples  and  Apostles. 

(5)  Interesting  and  suggestive  as  each  of  these  lines  of 
thought  beyond  question  is,  the  evidence  does  not  appear,  on 
the  whole,  to  warrant  the  conclusion  which  has  been  drawn 
from  it.  It  would  be  a  sufficient  explanation  of  {a)  and  {b)  that 
the  writer  of  the  Epistle  had  been  one  of  the  hearers  of  the 
Baptist  and  of  our  Lord,  or  had  read  or  heard  what  we  find  re- 
corded in  St  Matthew's  Gospel.  Of  {c)  it  must  be  said  that  the 
epithet  "  of  glory"  was  far  too  common  (Acts  vii.  2  ;  Eph.  i.  17  ; 
Col.  i.  27 ;  Heb.  i.  3,  ix.  5)  to  prove  what  it  is  alleged  to  prove.  The 
faults  mentioned  under  {d)  were  too  much  the  besetting  sins  of 
the  whole  people  to  sustain  any  conclusion  based  on  the  suppo- 
sition that  they  applied  specially  to  the  writer.  It  is  obvious 
that  the  teaching  of  our  Lord  as  to  His  "  Coming,"  under  {e), 
must,  from  a  very  early  period,  have  become,  at  least  to  the 
extent  to  which  the  Epistle  deals  with  it,  the  common  property 
of  all  believers.     Lastly,  as  to  the  parallelisms  of  (/)  it  must  be 


lo  INTRODUCTION. 


remembered  that  there  is  as  much  evidence  that  another  James 
was  for  many  years  in  constant  communication  with  St  Peter, 
as  there  is  for  the  earlier  friendship  of  that  Apostle  with  the  son 
of  Zebedee. 

On  the  whole,  then,  it  is  believed  that  this  hypothesis,  inter- 
esting and  ingenious  as  it  is,  must  be  dismissed  as  not  proven. 

III.  The  name  of  the  second  Apostle  who  bore  the  name  of 
James  comes  next  under  consideration.  Can  we  think  of  the 
son  of  Alphasus  as  the  writer  of  the  Epistle  ?  Here  a  prelimi- 
nary question  meets  us  :  Are  we  to  think  of  the  son  of  Alph^us 
as  identical  with  the  brother  of  the  Lord,  and  with  "James  the 
little,"  the  son  of  Mary,  the  wife  of  Clopas,  and  the  sister  of  our 
Lord's  mother  ?  The  view  that  one  and  the  self-same  person  is 
described  in  these  different  ways  has  been  so  widely  held  that  it 
is  necessary  to  examine  the  grounds  on  which  it  rests. 

(a)  It  has  been  supposed  that  Clopas  in  John  xix.  25  is  ano- 
ther form,  somewhat  nearer  to  the  Hebrew  {Chalpi),  of  the  name 
which  is  represented  in  the  first  three  Gospels  by  Alphaeus. 
This  is  in  itself  probable  enough,  but  it  is  a  question  whether  the 
same  person  would  have  been  likely  to  have  been  known  by 
both  forms  of  the  name  in  the  same  company  of  the  disciples. 
The  natural  tendency,  where  the  same  names  abound  in  any  dis- 
trict, is  that  the  men  who  bear  them  become  known  by  distinct 
forms,  or  by  epithets  attached.  Prima  facie,  therefore,  we  should 
expect  to  find  the  Alphaeus,  who  is  the  father  of  Levi  or  Mat- 
thew and  of  James,  and  possibly  of  the  Judas  who  is  connected 
with  James  in  the  list  of  the  Twelve,  a  different  person  from 
Clopas.  There  is  at  any  rate  far  more  ground  for  assuming  the 
identity  of  the  father  of  Matthew  with  the  father  of  James  (the 
name  being  the  same  in  each  case)  than  for  looking  on  the  two 
as  distinct  persons,  and  the  latter  as  the  same  as  Clopas. 

{b)  The  inference  is,  it  is  supposed,  strengthened  by  the  fact 
that  Mary  the  wife  of  Clopas  is  apparently  identical  with  "Mary 
the  mother  oi  Joses"  (Mark  xv.  47)  and  of  James  (Mark  xvi.  i, 
Luke  xxiv.  10),  of  James  the  little  and  of  Joses  (Mar'k-xv.  40), 
and  that  these  two  names  appear  in  conjunction  with  Judas  in 
the  list  of  the  brethren  of  the  Lord  (Mark  vi.  3).     It  is  assumed 


INTRODUCTION. 


that  the  words  of  John  xix.  25  refer  the  terms  "his  mothers 
sister"  and  "Mary  the  wife  of  Clopas"  to  the  same  person,  and 
that  the  James  and  Joses  who  were  her  sons  were  identical 
with  the  two  who  bear  those  names  in  the  list  of  the  four 
"brethren"  of  the  Lord  in  Matt.  xiii.  55,  Mark  vi.  3,  and  that 
they  are  called  "'brethren,"  though  really  only  cousins. 

Against  this  conclusion  however  we  have  to  set  the  facts  : 
(i)  that  it  is  by  no  means  certain  that  in  St  John's  enumeration 
of  the  women  who  stood  by  the  Cross,  "  his  mother,  and  his 
mother's  sister,  Mary  the  wife  of  Clopas,  and  Mary  Magda- 
lene," even  when  taken  by  itself,  warrants  the  inference  that 
"  his  mother's  sister  "  was  identical  with  "  the  wife  of  Clopas  ; " 
and  (2)  that  a  comparison  with  Matt,  xxvii.  56,  and  Mark  xv.  40, 
makes  it  far  more  probable  that  she  was  the  same  as  Salome,  the 
mother  of  the  sons  of  Zebedee.  ''3)  In  Acts  i.  13,  the  "  brethren" 
are  named  after  the  Eleven  Apostles,  and  clearly  as  distinct  from 
them;  St  Paul,  in  i  Cor.  ix.  5,  in  like  manner  distinguishes  them 
from  the  Apostles.  It  is  prz'md  facie  utterly  improbable  that 
the  two  writers  should  so  have  spoken  had  three,  or  even  two, 
of  the  "  brethren  "  been  enrolled  in  the  company  of  the  Twelve. 
(4)  Yet  more  important  in  its  bearing  on  the  question  is  the 
part  taken  by  the  "brethren  of  the  Lord "  throughout  His 
ministry.  They  come,  with  the  mother  of  Jesus,  to  check  His 
preaching,  and  are  contrasted  by  Him  with  His  disciples  as  His 
true  brethren  (Matt.  xii.  46—50;  Mark  iii.  31—35;  Luke  viii. 
19 — 21).  The  tone  in  which  the  men  of  Nazareth  speak  of  them 
(Matt.  xiii.  55  ;  Mark  vi.  3)  is  hardly  compatible  with  the  thought 
that  they  had  accepted  Him  as  the  Christ.  As  late  as  the  last 
Feast  of  Tabernacles  before  the  Crucifixion,  St  John  definitely 
quotes  words  as  spoken  by  them  which  imply  doubt  and  distrust, 
and  states  that  they  did  not  then  beheve  on  Him  (John  vii,  5). 
It  is  surely  scarcely  conceivable  that  those  of  whom  such  things 
are  said  could  have  been  among  the  Twelve  who  were  sent  forth 
to  proclaim  their  Lord  as  the  Head  of  the  Divine  Kingdom.  On 
these  grounds,  therefore,  in  spite  of  the  authority  of  many  great 
names  which  might  be  cited  in  its  favour,  we  are,  I  believe, 
compelled    to    reject  the  hypothesis   that  James  the    son  of 


12  INTRODUCTION. 

Alphaeus  was  identical  with  the  brother  of  the  Lord,  and  except 
on  that  hypothesis,  there  are  absolutely  no  grounds  whatever, 
external  or  internal,  to  connect  the  former  with  the  authorship 
of  this  Epistle. 

IV.  It  remains,  therefore,  that  we  should  (i)  consider  the 
claims  of  the  last-named  James,  known  as  the  brother  of  the  Lord, 
and  (2)  inquire  into  the  nature  of  the  relationship  which  that  name 
was  intended  to  express.  When  these  two  points  are  settled  we 
can  pass  on,  without  further  hindrance,  to  what  we  know  of  the 
life  and  character  of  the  writer. 

It  must  be  admitted  that  the  evidence  in  this  case  begins  at 
a  comparatively  late  date.  Eusebius  {Hist,  ill.  25,  circ.  A.D. 
330)  reckons  "the  Epistle  known  as  James's"  among  the 
writings  which,  though  accepted  by  the  majority,  were  yet  open 
to  question  {antilegomend).  It  is  clear  from  another  passage 
that  by  this  James,  the  reputed  author  of  the  Epistle,  he  means 
"  the  brother  of  the  Lord,"  to  whom  the  Apostles  had  assigned 
the  "throne"  of  the  bishopric  of  Jerusalem  {Hist.  11.  23).  The 
first  of  the  Epistles  known  as  Catholic  was  said  to  be  his.  He 
adds,  however,  in  his  truthful  desire  of  accuracy,  "  It  should  be 
known  that  it  is  counted  spurious  by  some.  Not  many  of  the 
ancients,  at  anyrate,  have  made  mention  of  it,  as  neither  have  they 
of  that  of  Judas,  which  also  is  one  of  the  seven  Catholic  Epistles. 
But  nevertheless  we  know  that  these  two  have  been  publicly 
read  and  received  in  very  many  Churches."  Origen  {Conifn.  in 
Joajift.  xix.  6)  had  spoken  of  "the  Epistle  reputed  to  be  by 
James,"  and  quotes  from  it  as  by  him  {Horn.  Vlil.  i^t  Exod.)y  but 
does  not  specify  to  which  James  he  assigns  it.  Jerome,  whose 
long  residence  at  Bethlehem  makes  him  the  representative  of 
the  Syrian  as  well  as  the  Western  tradition,  takes  up  the  language 
of  Eusebius.  "James  who  is  called  the  brother  of  the  Lord, 
known  also  as  the  Just,  wrote  one  Epistle  only,  which  is  one  of 
the  seven  Catholic  Epistles.  Yet  that  too  is  said  to  have  been 
set  forth  by  some  one  else  in  his  name,  though  gradually,  as  time 
went  on,  it  gained  authority."     {Catalog.  Script.  Eccles.) 

The  very  early  list  of  the  books  of  the  New  Testament,  in 
the  Ambrosian  Library  at  Milan,  known,  from  the  name  of  its 


INTRODUCTION.  13 


first  editor,  as  the  Muratorian  Fragment,  and  referred  to  a  date 
about  A.D.  190,  though  having  no  authority,  except  from  its 
antiquity,  is  remarkable  as  confirming  the  statement  of  Eusebius 
that  the  Epistle  of  St  James  was  not  universally  accepted.  The 
list  includes,  besides  books  about  which  there  was  no  doubt, 
the  Epistle  of  Jude,  and  two  Epistles  of  St  John,  the  Apoca- 
lypse of  Peter  (a  book  conspicuously  apocryphal),  the  Shepherd 
of  Hermas,  and  even  the  Wisdom  of  Solomon^  but  it  makes 
no  mention  of  the  Epistle  of  St  James.  After  the  time  of 
Eusebius,  however,  in  spite  of  the  doubting  tone  in  which  he 
speaks,  it  won  its  way  to  general  acceptance.  It  appears  in 
the  list  of  the  Council  of  Laodicea,  c.  59  (A.D.  363),  of  the 
third  Council  of  Carthage,  c.  39  (A.D.  397),  of  the  so-called 
Apostolic  Canons.  It  is  acknowledged  by  Cyril  of  Jerusalem 
{Catech.  IV.  33,  A.D.  349),  by  Epiphanius  of  Cyprus  {Adv.  hcsr, 
LXXVI.  5,  circ.  A.  D.  403),  by  Athanasius  {Epist.  Test.  39,  before 
A.D.  373),  by  Gregory  of  Nazianzus.  (A.D.  391),  and  no  question 
was  raised  as  to  its  authority  till  the  i6th  century,  when  the 
dogmatic  bias  of  Luther  and  his  school  led  them  to  revive  the 
old  doubts  as  to  its  inspiration  and  canonicity. 

.The  conclusion  from  these  facts  would  seem  to  be  that  the 
Epistle  of  St  James  came  somewhat  slowly  into  general  circu- 
lation. It  was  natural  that  it  should  do  so.  Though  addressed 
to  the  Twelve  Tribes  of  the  Dispersion,  it  does  not  follow  that 
any  very  effectual  measures  were  taken  to  secure  its  reaching 
them.  And  so  far  as  copies  did  find  their  way  to  distant  cities, 
they  were  addressed,  we  must  remember,  to  the  declining  and 
decaying  party  of  the  Church  of  the  Circumcision.  They  came 
from  one  whose  name  had  been  identified,  rightly  or  wrongly, 
with  that  party  in  its  attitude  of  antagonism  to  the  teaching  of 
St  Paul  and  the  freedom  of  the  Gentile  Churches.  The  writer^s 
personal  influence  had  not  extended  beyond  the  Churches  of 
Judea,  and  the  Churches  of  the  Gentiles  did  not  feel  the  im- 
pression made  on  those  who  knew  him  by  the  sainthness  of  his 
fife  and  character.  The  writer  of  the  Muratorian  Fragment 
represents  this  early  stage  of  the  history  of  the  Epistle.  He 
does  not  reject  it.     He  has  obviously  not  heard  of  it.    When  the 


14  INTRODUCTION. 


letter  becomes  known  to  the  students  and  scholars  of  the  Church, 
to  men  like  Origen,  Eusebius  and  Jerome,  they  naturally  at  first 
speak  of  it  with  some  hesitation.  After  a  time  inquiry  leads 
to  a  more  prompt  and  unquestioning  acceptance.  The  more 
critical  writers  have  no  doubt  that  the  James,  whose  name  it 
bears,  was  the  brother  of  the  Lord,  and  not  the  son  of  Zebedee; 
and  their  judgment,  as  the  result  of  inquiry  and  given  in  the 
teeth  of  the  natural  tendency  to  claim  an  Apostolic  authority  for 
any  fragment  of  the  Apostolic  age,  may  well  be  looked  on  as 
outweighing  the  conjecture  of  a  Syrian  transcriber  in  the  9th 
century  who  yielded  to  that  tendency,  or  the  scarcely  less  con- 
jectural inferences  of  recent  writers. 

V.  So  far,  then,  we  have  reached  a  fairly  firm  standing 
ground,  and  may  take  a  fresh  start  on  the  assumption  that  the 
Epistle  was  written,  not  by  the  son  of  Zebedee,  nor  by  the  son 
of  Alphasus,  but  by  James  the  brother  of  the  Lord.  A  question 
of  great  difficulty,  however,  once  more  meets  us  on  the  threshold. 
What  kind  of  relationship  did  that  description  imply.?  Very 
different  answers  have  been  given  to  that  question. 

(i)  We  have  the  view  that  the  "brethren  of  the  Lord"  were 
the  sons  of  Joseph  and  of  Mary,  and  therefore  His  younger 
brothers.  This  has  in  its  favour,  the  common  and  natural, 
though  not,  it  must  be  admitted,  the  necessary,  meaning 
of  the  Greek  word  for  "brethren,"  perhaps,  also,  the  prhnd 
facie  inference  from  Matt.  i.  25.  It  was  adopted  by  Helvidius, 
a  Latin  writer  of  the  4th  century,  and  has  been  revived  by 
some  recent  scholars  of  high  reputation,  among  whom  are 
Dean  Alford  and  Canon  Farrar.  It  has  against  it  the  general 
consensus  of  the  Fathers  of  the  third  and  fourth  century,  resting 
on  a  wide- spread  belief  in  the  perpetual  virginity  of  the  mother 
of  the  Lord,  and  the  fact  that  Helvidius  was  treated  as  pro- 
pounding a  new  and  monstrous  theory.  It  may  be  admitted 
that  the  word  does  not  necessarily  mean  that  those  who  bore  it 
were  children  of  the  same  mother,  and  that  Matt.  i.  25  does  not 
necessarily  imply  what,  at  first  sight,  it  appears  to  mean.  It  is 
scarcely  likely,  however,  with  such  words  at  hand  as  the  Greek 
for  "sister's  son"  (Col.  iv.  10)  or  "cousins"  (Luke  i.  36),  that  it 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

would  have  been  used  to  express  either  of  those  relationships. 
Slightly  weighing  against  it,  perhaps,  are  (i)  the  action  and  tone 
of  the  brethren  in  relation  to  our  Lord  (Matt.  xii.  46  ;  John  vii. 
3—5),  which  is  that  of  elder  rather  than  younger  relatives,  and 
(2)  the  fact  that  the  mother  of  our  Lord  is  commended  to  the 
care  of  John,  the  son  of  Zebedee  and  Salome  (John  xix.  26),  and 
not  to  those  who,  on  this  view,  would  have  been  her  more  natural 
protectors.  It  is  probable,  however,  as  stated  above,  that  the 
wife  of  Zebedee  may  have  been  the  sister  of  the  Virgin,  and  if 
so,  then  there  were  close  ties  of  relationship  uniting  St  John  to 
the  latter.  All  that  can  be  said  is  that  the  New  Testament 
writers,  if  their  language  does  not  exclude  the  alternative  theories, 
are,  at  least,  not  in  any  measure  careful  to  exclude  this. 

(2)  There  is  the  theory  that  the  "brethren"  were  the  children 
of  Joseph  by  a  former  marriage.  It  need  scarcely  be  said  that 
there  is  nothing  in  the  New  Testament  to  prove  such  a  theory. 
Indirectly  it  falls  in  with  what  has  just  been  said  as  to  their 
tone  towards  our  Lord,  and  the  preference  of  a  sister's  son  (as- 
suming Salome  to  have  been  the  "mother's  sister"  of  John  xix.  25) 
to  step-sons  as  a  guardian  and  protector,  would  be  sufficiently 
in  harmony  with  the  practices  of  common  life.  In  the  second, 
third,  and  fourth  centuries  this  appears  to  have  been  the 
favourite  view.  It  met  the  reverential  feeling  which,  rightly  or 
wrongly,  shrank  from  the  thought  that  the  wedded  life  of  the 
mother  of  Jesus  was  like  that  of  other  women.  It  gave  to  the 
word  "  brethren,"  without  any  violence,  an  adequate  or  natural 
meaning.  It  was  maintained  by  Epiphanius  (A.D.  367),  by 
Origen  {in  Joatm.  ii.  12,  in  Matt.  xiii.  55),  Eusebius  {Hist.  11.  i), 
Hilary  of  Poitiers  (A.D.  368),  Gregory  of  Nyssa  (a.d.  394),  Cyril 
of  Alexandria  {in  Gen.  vii.  p.  221),  and  with  the  modification 
that  Joseph's  first  marriage  was  with  the  widow  of  his  brother 
Clopas,  by  Theophylact  (Comm.  on  Matt.  xiii.  55,  Gal.  i.  19). 
It  has  been  revived  in  our  own  time  by  Canon  Lightfoot  {Excursus 
on  "The  brethren  of  the  Lord"  in  Conunentary  on  Galatia?is), 
and  maintained  as  against  the  third  hypothesis  now  to  be  men- 
tioned, with  arguments  which  seem  to  the  present  writer  to 
admit  of  no  satisfactory  answer. 


i6  INTRODUCTION. 

(3)  Lastly,  there  is  the  theory  already  alluded  to,  that  the 
"brethren"  were  the  sons  of  the  wife  of  Clopas,  who  is  identi- 
fied with  the  sister  of  the  Virgin,  and  that  they  were  thus  called 
"brethren"  in  the  wider  sense  in  which  that  word  may  be 
used  of  "cousins."  Clopas  is  held  (though  this  was  an  after- 
thought of  writers  later  than  Jerome,  who  was  the  first  to  pro- 
pound this  view)  to  be  identical  with  Alphaeus,  and  James 
the  brother  of  the  Lord  is  held  to  be  identical  with  James  the 
son  of  Alphaeus,  in  the  list  of  the  Apostles,  and  "Jude  of 
Janies^''  to  be  another  of  the  brethren,  and  Simon,  a  third  bro- 
ther, is  identified  with  Simon  Zelotes,  or  the  Canaanite.  The 
theory  was  first  started  by  Jerome  {Cafal.  Vir.  Illustr.;  Adv. 
Helvid.y  in  his  eagerness  to  vindicate  the  perpetual  virginity 
of  Mary  against  what  seemed  to  him  the  heresy  of  Helvidius, 
but  though  maintained  vehemently  at  first,  was  afterwards 
treated  by  him  as  a  matter  of  comparative  indifference  (Light- 
foot's  Excursus^  tit  supra).  His  influence,  however,  gave  cur- 
rency to  the  theory  in  the  Western  Church,  and  it  was  probably 
received  by  Ambrose  (whose  language,  however,  is  consistent: 
with  the  Epiphanian  theory)  in  his  treatise  De  Institutio7ie 
Vii'ginis^  and  by  Augustine  {in  Joann.  xxviil.,  Enarr.  in 
Ps.  cxxvii.,  Contr.  Fatist,  xxii.  35).  The  Western  Church,  ac- 
cordingly, in  her  Calendar  has  recognised  only  two  Saints  of 
the  name  of  James,  and  has  naturally  been  followed  in  this 
respect  by  the  Church  of  England,  which  gives  July  25  to  the 
son  of  Zebedee,  and  May  ist  to  St  Philip  and  the- son  of 
Alphaeus.  The  choice  of  the  Epistle  for  that  day  implies  his 
identification  with  the  brother  of  the  Lord.  In  the  Greek 
Church,  on  the  other  hand,  we  trace,,  beyond  the  shadow  of 
doubt,  the  survival  of  the  Epiphanian  view,  or  perhaps  of  the 
still  older  tradition  on  which  it  rested,  Oct.  9th  being  dedicate-d 

1  Dr  Mill  {Mythical  Interp.  p.  29 1)  quotes  a  passage  from  a  MS.  of 
the  14th  century,  ascribed  to  Papias,  and  maintaining  Jerome's  view  as 
proof  of  an  almost  apostolic  antiquity  for  this  theory.  The  occurrence 
of  "the  mediseval  "  Star  of  the  Sea,"  as  applied  to  the  Virgin,  is,  however, 
in  itself  proof  of  a  much  later  date  than  that  of  Papias  of  Hierapolis, 
and  Dr  Lightfoot  shews  that  it  comes  from  a  work  by  a  writer  of  the 
same  name  in  the  nth  century. 


INTRODUCTION.  17 


to  the  son  of  Alphaeus,  and  Oct.  23rd  to  the  brother  of  the 
Lord.  It  is  not  probable,  looking  to  the  language  of  the  Greek 
Church  as  to  the  Virgin,  that  this  distinction  between  the  two 
whom  writers  that  follow  the  Roman  view  identify,  rests  on  its 
acceptance  of  the  Helvidian  view. 

On  the  whole,  then,  in  a  question  confessedly  of  considerable 
difficulty,  we  may  rest  in  the  conclusions  : 

(i)  That  there  is  absolutely  no  ground  for  identifying  James 
the  brother  of  the  Lord  with  the  son  of  Alphaeus,  and  therefore 
none  for.  believing  him  to  have  been  of  the  number  of  the 
Twelve  Apostles. 

(2)  That  there  is  absolutely  no  ground  for  believing  the 
brethren  of  the  Lord  to  have  been  the  children  of  the  Virgin's 
sister,  and  therefore  only  cousins. 

(3)  That  the  first  impression  made  by  the  language  of  the 
New  Testament  is  in  favour  of  their  being  brethren  in  the  fullest 
sense  of  the  word,  but  that  this  language  is  not  incompatible 
with  the  view  that  they  were  the  children  of  Joseph  by  a 
previous  marriage. 

VI.  I  have  been  reluctant  up  to  this  point  to  bring  in  the  evi- 
dence of  apocryphal  or  spurious  writings.  But  it  will  be  admitted, 
assuming  the  above  conclusions  as  at  least  partly  proved,  that  it 
is  an  enquiry  not  without  interest  to  ask  what  relation  the 
narratives  of  such  writings  bear  to  them. 

In  the  Protevatigeliiiin  yacobiy  an  apocryphal  narrative, 
dating  probably  from  the  second  century,  and  therefore  prior 
to  any  of  the  theories  which  originated  in  the  fourth,  Joseph 
appears  as  an  old  man  with  sons  at  the  time  of  his  espousals 
(c.  9),  but  with  no  daughter  (c.  17).  The  sons  are  with  him  at 
Bethlehem  at  the  time  of  the  Nativity.  James  himself  is  repre- 
sented as  writing  the  book  after  the  death  of  Herod  the  Great 
(c.  25).  The  Gospel  of  the  Pseudo- Matthew  agrees  as  to  the  age 
of  Joseph  (c.  8),  and  relates  that  James,  "the  first-born  son  of 
Joseph,"  was  bitten  in  the  hand  by  a  viper  in  his  boyhood,  and 
was  healed  by  the  touch  and  the  breath  of  Jesus  (c.  31).  Joseph, 
Judas,  and  Simeon  are  named  as  the  other  brothers.  Anna, 
the  mother  of  the  Virgin,  after  the  death  of  her  first  husband, 


ST  JAMES 


i8  INTRODUCTION. 


Joachim,  marries  Cleophas,  and  has  by  him  a  second  daughter 
Mary,  who  in  her  turn  is  married  to  Alphasus,  and  becomes  the 
mother  of  Phihp  and  James,  the  Apostles.  The  History  of  Joseph 
(c.  3)  gives  the  names  of  the  four  sons,  and  Assia  and  Lydia  as 
the  names  of  the  daughters,  and  relates  that  Joseph  became  a 
widower  when  Mary  was  of  the  age  of  twelve,  lived  to  the  age  of 
iir;  James  and  Judas  remaining  in  the  household  till  his  death 
(c.  14),  and  died  with  Jesus  holding  his  hands,  and  receiving  his 
last  sigh  (c.  19).  The  Gospel  of  Thouias  repeats  the  story  of  the 
viper  that  bit  James  (c.  16).  The.  Arabic  Gospel  of  the  Infancy 
tnakes  James  and  Joses  grown  up  while  Jesus  is  yet  an  infant. 

The  Apocryphal  Gospels  thus  referred  to  are  so  full  of 
frivolous  and  fantastic  fables,  that  no  single  fact  narrated  in 
them  can  claim,  on  that  ground,  the  slightest  degree  of  credi- 
bility; but  the  uniform  consent  of  so  many  books  written  in 
various  languages  and  countries,  in  adopting  the  Epiphanian 
view  as  distinct  alike  from  that  of  Helvidius  and  that  of 
Jerome,  must  be  admitted  as  shewing  what  was  in  the  second 
and  third  centuries  the  current  tradition  of  the  Church.  It  was 
not  probable  that  writers  aiming  at  attracting  popular  admira- 
tion would  run  counter  to  any  prevalent  tradition  that  "the 
brethren  of  the  'Lord"  were  really  only  His  cousins. 

VII.  Leaving  the  region  of  legends,  but  keeping  on  the  stratum 
of  truth  which  underlies  them,  we  may  venture  to  picture  to  our- 
selves that  household  of  Nazareth  in  at  least  the  outline  of  its  life. 
We  can  think  of  the  elder  brothers  watching  with  loving  admi- 
ration the  growth  of  the  Holy  Child  that  "increased  in  wisdom 
and  in  stature  and  in  favour  with  God  and  man."  Their  training 
had  been  after  the  pattern  of  that  which  prevailed  in  all  devout 
Jewish  houses.  They  had  known  the  Holy  Scriptures  daily. 
They  heard  it  read  in  the  Synagogue  on  the  Sabbath  day.  They 
read  it  in  their  home.  But  in  that  village  of  Nazareth,  as 
throughout  GaHlee,  Greek  was  probably  both  spoken  and  read 
familiarly,  and  thus  they  might  become  acquainted  with  the 
teaching  of  books  which  the  Alexandrian  Jews  had  added  to  the 
Hebrew  Canon.  Their  father  dies,  and  then  they  marry 
(i  Cor.  ix.  5),  and,  it  may  well  have  been,  leave  their  step-mother  to 


INTRODUCTION.  19 


be  maintained  by  the  younger  Half-Brother  who  was  her  own 
son.  So  the  years  pass  on  till  the  preaching  of  the  Baptist  breaks 
through  the  orderly  routine  with  the  energy  of  a  new  force.  The 
brothers  go  from  Nazareth  as  others  go  from  Capernaum,  and 
James  learns  the  lessons  which  he  afterwards  reproduces  in  his 
Epistle,  and  adopts  the  Nazarite  rule,  for  the  rigorous  obser- 
vance of  which  his  life  was  afterwards  conspicuous.  And  then 
follows  that  which  to  him,  as  to  the  other  dwellers  in  Nazareth, 
was  a  marvel  and  a  stumblingblock.  The  younger  Brother 
proclaims  in  the  Synagogue,  probably  on  the  great  Day  of 
Atonement,  that  the  most  glorious  promises  of  the  Prophets, 
which  were  read  on  that  day  as  the  appointed  lesson,  were  ful- 
filled in  Him.  They  have  loved  and  honoured  Him  up  to  this 
time,  but  they  are  not  prepared  for  this.  They  fear  the  probable 
effects  of  such  a  proclamation  in  raising  the  opposition  of 
Pharisees  and  Scribes  or  the  jealous  suspicion  of  the  Tetrarch 
Antipas.  They  hold  back  from  joining  the  company  of  the 
disciples.  The  oft-repeated  words  of  Jesus,  that  "  a  prophet  is  not 
without  honour  but  in  his  own  country,  and  among  his  own  kin, 
and  in  his  own  house"  (Mark  vi.  4;  Matt.  xiii.  57  ;  Luke  iv.  24; 
John  iv.  44),  are  spoken  as  with  a  plaintive  reference  to  a  definite 
personal  experience.  They,  too,  are  tempted  to  take  up  the 
half-taunting  words,  "Physician,  heal  thyself,"  and  to  demand 
that  wonders  as  great  as  those  of  which  they  had  heard  at 
Capernaum  should  be  wrought  in  their  presence  in  their  own 
city.  They  hear  a  few  months  afterwards  that  the  Mission  of 
the  Kingdom  is  going  on  at  Jerusalem  and  throughout  Gahlee, 
that  Scribes  and  Pharisees  have  come  down  from  Jerusalem  to 
watch,  and,  if  possible,  to  entrap  the  new  Teacher  (Luke  v.  17)^ 
that  they  have  coalesced  with  the  Herodians  against  Him,  and 
are  plotting  against  His  life  (Mark  iii.  6).  They  and  His  mother 
are  anxious  to  protect  Him  against  that  danger.  And  so  they 
leave  Nazareth,  and  appear  on  the  outskirts  of  the  crowd  at 
Capernaum  at  the  very  moment  when  the  antagonism  was 
becoming  more  and  more  embittered,  and  the  situation  more 
full  of  danger  (Matt.  xii.  46).  They  are  anxious  to  utter  their 
words  of  warning,  to  restrain  Him,  while  there  is  yet  time,  from 

2 — 2 


INTRODUCTION. 


irrevocable  words  which  may  lead  to  a  shameful  death.  They 
hear  in  return  the  declaration,  so  full  of  blessing  for  others,  so 
full  of  warning  and  reproof  for  them,  "  Behold  my  mother  and  my 
brethren !  For  whosoever  shall  do  the  will  of  my  Father  which 
is  in  Heaven,  the  same  is  my  brother  and  sister  and  mother" 
(Matt.  xii.  49,  50). "  So  far  their  efforts  were  frustrated  ;  but  the 
heart  of  the  Brother  yearns  over  the  kindred  and  the  neighbours 
who  were  so  slow  of  heart  to  believe,  and  He  appears  once  again 
in  the  Synagogue  of  Nazareth  (Matt.  xiii.  54—58).  The 
brothers  listen,  admiring  but  still  not  believing,  and  the 
men  of  Nazareth  appeal,  as  it  were,  to  their  self-esteem. 
What  was  He  in  outward  birth  or  condition,  that  He  should 
be  more  than  they?  "Is  not  this  the  carpenter's  son,  Himself 
a  carpenter?  Is  not  His  mother  called  Mary?  Are  not  His 
brethren,  James  and  Joses  and  Simon  and  Judas,  with  us?" 
(Matt.  xiii.  55 ;  Mark  vi.  3).  Once  again  the  old  sad  proverb  was 
fulfilled,  and  He  of  whom  these  things  were  said  could  do  but 
few  works  of  power  there  because  of  their  unbeHef  (Mark  vi.  5). 
The  months  passed  on  apparently  with  little  or  no  change  of 
feehng.  The  Feast  of  Tabernacles  came,  the  last  that  preceded 
the  Passion,  and  the  brethren  were  going  up  with  other  Gali- 
lasans  to  the  Holy  City.  They  turned  to  the  Prophet  in  whom 
they  did  not  as  yet  believe  with  the  measure  of  belief  which  He 
required,  in  a  tone  of  impatient  expectation.  Why  remain  in 
Galilee  if  He  were  indeed  the  King  of  Israel?  "  Depart  hence, 
and  go  into  Judaea,  that  thy  disciples  also" — obviously  the 
disciples  in  Jerusalem,  of  whom  they  had  heard  as  listening  to 
Him  in  his  previous  visits — "may  see  the  works  that  thou  doest. 
For  there  is  no  man  that  doeth  any  thing  in  secret,  and  he 
himself  seeketh  to  be  known  openly"  (John  vii.  3—5).  "If  thou 
do  these  things,"  if  thou  canst  heal  the  sick  and  give  sight  to  the 
blind  and  cast  out  devils,  "shew  thyself  to  the  world,"  to  that 
world  of  which  they  thought  as  gathering  in  Jerusalem  to 
keep  the  coming  Feast.  That  challenge  He  did  not  accept,  for 
it  implied  that  they,  and  not  He,  were  judges  as  to  the  time 
and  manner  of  His  Manifestation.  Their  time  was  "always 
ready,"  but  His  was  mapped  out  for  Him  by  a  Wisdom  higher 


INTRODUCTION. 


than  theirs,  and  His  time  was  not  yet  full  come  (John 
vii.  8).  They,  we  know,  were  present  at  the  Feast,  and  they 
found  the  thoughts  of  the  men  of  Judaea  concerning  Him 
fluctuating  and  uncertain.  Some  acknowledged  Him  as  the 
Prophet,  some  as  the  Christ,  some  spoke  of  Him  as  a  deceiver 
(John  vii.  40,  41,  47).  Attempts  were  made  to  seize  Him,  and 
made  in  vain.  The  Feast  ended  as  it  began,  in  division,  and 
the  last  words  which  they  may  have  heard  were^  "He  hath 
a  devil  and  is  mad"— words  which  might  almost  seem  to  have 
been  an  echo  of  their  own  thoughts,  when  they,  or  those  whom 
they  had  sent,  said  "  He  is  beside  Himself"  (Mark  iii.  21). 

The  last  Passover  came,  and  the  brethren,  we  must  believe, 
were  there,  with  the  others  who  came  from  Galilee.  Perhaps  they 
too  thought  that  the  long-delayed  manifestation  for  which  they 
had  crav'ed  was  at  last  to  be  granted,  and  that  "  the  kingdom  of 
God  was  to  immediately  appear"  (Luke  xix.  11).  But  it  is  signi- 
ficant that  He  eats  the  Passover,  which  was  essentially  the  re- 
ligious feast  ofthe/ajfti/y,  not  with  them,  as  would,  under  common 
conditions,  have  been  natural,  but  with  the  Twelve,  to  whom 
He  had  pointed  as  being  His  true  brethren.  Then  came  what 
would  seem  to  them  the  fulfilment  of  all  their  worst  forebodings, 
the  capture,  the  condemnation,  and  the  death.  It  may  be  in- 
ferred from  John  xix.  26  that  it  was  the  beloved  disciple,  the 
nephew,  and  not  the  step-son,  of  the  Mother  of  the  Lord,  who 
accompanied  her  to  the  place  of  Crucifixion,  but  they  too  could 
hardly  have  been  absent  from  that  awful  spectacle.  And  then 
came  that  which  changed  their  doubt  and  hesitation  into  faith. 
The  risen  Lord  was  seen  of  Cephas  and  of  the  Twelve,  and  then 
of  five  hundred  brethren  at  once,  and  after  that,  of  James 
(i  Cor.  XV.  5—7).  When  St  Paul  thus  wrote,  the  one  person  of 
whom  his  readers  would  think  as  thus  referred  to,  was  neither 
the  son  of  Zebedee,  who  was  no  longer  among  the  living 
witnesses  of  the  Resurrection,  nor  the  son  of  Alphseus,  who  was 
to  the  Corinthians,  as  to  us,  hardly  more  than  a  name.  He 
could  refer,  they  would  say,  to  none  other  than  the  brother  of 
the  Lord,  whom  they  knew  as  the  Bishop  of  Jerusalem,  the  head 
of  the  Church  of  the  Circumcision.     A  legend  or  tradition  in 


22  INTRODUCTION. 

the  Gospel  according  to  the  Hebrews^  which  takes  its  place 
among  the  more  respectable  of  the  New  Testament  Apocrypha, 
and  was  translated  by  Jerome  himself  into  both  Greek  and 
Latin,  connects  this  appearance  with  an  incident  sufficiently 
suggestive  to  be  worth  inserting  here.  James  had  sworn,  we 
are  told,  that  he  would  not  eat  bread  from  the  hour  in  which  he 
had  drunk  of  the  Lord's  cup  until  he  should  see  Him  rising 
from  the  dead.  "And  the  Lord  went  and  appeared  to  him,  and 
said  after  a  while,  Bring  hither  a  table  and  set  bread  on  it ;  and 
He  took  bread  and  blessed  it,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to 
James  the  Just,  and  said  to  him.  My  brother,  eat  thy  bread 
now,  for  the  Son  of  Man  hath  risen  from  among  those  that 
sleep."  (Jerome,  Catal.  Script.  Eccles.).  The  narrative  presents, 
it  is  obvious,  so  many  analogies  with  other  manifestations 
recorded  in  the  Gospels,  that  admitting  the  fact  of  the  appear- 
ance to  James,  on  the  strength  of  St  Paul's  statement,  this  may 
well  be  received  as  giving  what  was  probably  the  manner. 

Some  such  appearance,  at  any  rate,  offers  the  only  reasonable 
explanation  of  the  next  fact  in  the  life  of  St  James  recorded  in 
the  New  Testament.  The  Resurrection  and  the  Ascension  are 
passed,  and  the  "  brethren  "  are  with  the  Twelve  in  the  Upper 
Chamber  in  Jerusalem  (Acts  i.  14).  They  take  part  in  the 
election  of  Matthias,  and  are  sharers  in  the  marvellous  gifts  of 
the  Spirit  on  the  Day  of  Pentecost  (Acts  ii.  i — 4).  From  that 
time  they  cast  in  their  lot  with  the  fortunes  of  the  infant 
Church,  and  their  earthly  relationship  to  the  Lord  of  that 
Church,  the  witness  they  were  able  to  bear  to  the  blameless 
Youth  and  Manhood  at  Nazareth,  no  less  than  to  the  fact  of  the 
Resurrection,  must  have  given  them  a  marked  prominence  in  the 
company  of  the  disciples.  They  accepted  the  admission  of  the 
Samaritans  into  the  infant  Church.  On  St  Paul's  return  to 
Jerusalem,  three  years  after  his  conversion,  he  was  received 
by  Peter  alone  of  the  Apostles,  and  by  James  the  Lord's 
brother  (Gal.  i.  18,  19)  ^     It  seems  probable  that  on  the  death 

^  It  has  sometimes  been  inferred  from  St  Paul's  way  of  speaking 
("other  of  the  Apostles  saw  I  none  save  James  the  Lord's  brother") 
fJmt  the  one  so  named  must  have  been  among  the  Twelve,  and  therefore 


INTRODUCTION.  23 


of  James  the  brother  of  John,  his  namesake,  the  brother  of  the 
Lord,  succeeded,  either  by  direct  election,  or  by  tacit  acceptance, 
into  the  place  thus  left  vacant.  When  the  persecution  under 
Agrippa  made  it  necessary  for  Peter  to  leave  Jerusalem,  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Apostle  on  his  departure  implies  that  James  was  left 
as  the  guide  and  teacher  of  the  Church  (Acts  xii.  17).  It  may 
fairly  be  assumed  that  he  was  among  the  elders  who  received  the 
alms  that  had  been  collected  by  the  Gentile  converts  at  Antioch 
(Acts  xi.  30)  for  the  disciples  at  Jerusalem.  We  may  reason- 
ably trace  an  allusion  to  that  act  of  benevolence,  and  to  the  new 
name  of  Christians  which  had  been  applied  to  the  disciples  at 
Antioch  (Acts  xi.  26),  in  the  language  of  the  Epistle  (see  Notes 
on  ch.  ii.  7,  16).  It  was,  probably,  one  of  the  consequences 
of  the  new  position  which  he  thus  occupied,  that  in  view  of 
the  expansion  of  the  Church,  he  wrote  his  Encyclical  Epistle 
to  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  Dispersion,  addressing  primarily 
those  among  them  that  had  embraced  the  faith  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  (ch.  i.  i,  ii.  i,  v.  7),  but  indirectly  calling  all  the 
families  of  Israel  to  repentance,  and  faith,  and  holiness  (see  In- 
trodMction  ch.  ii.).  Then,  after  seventeen  years  had  passed  since 
the  conversion  of  St  Paul,  we  find  him  presiding  at  the  Council 
of  Jerusalem,  recognised  as,  by  age  and  position,  the  represen- 
tative of  the  Church  of  the  Circumcision  (Acts  xv.  13).  The  de- 
votion, purity,  asceticism  of  his  life,  his  faithfulness  and  loving 
observance  of  all  rules  which  devout  Pharisees  practised, 
had  won  for  him  the  respect  of  that  party  as  a  whole.  It 
was  not  strange,  perhaps,  that  those  of  its  members  who  had 
accepted  the  faith  of  Christ  should  look  upon  him  as  their  ideal 
Apostle,  and  present  his  life  to  the  Gentile  converts  as  the  ex- 
ample which  they  were  bound  to  follow.  He,  they  seem  to  have 
said,  would  never  sanction  the  baptism  of  uncircumcised  prose- 
lytes as  members  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  nor  their  exemption 
from  the  rules  of  the  Law  and  the  traditions  of  the  Elders.  He, 
on  his  part,  however,  disclaims  that  inference  from  his  conduct. 

identical  with  the  son  of  Alphaeus.  The  examples  of  a  like  con«;truction 
in  Luke  iv.  26,  27  shew  that  no  such  inference  is  reliable.  The  woman 
of  Sarepta  was  not  one  of  the  widows  of  Israel,  nor  was  Naaman  one  of 
its  lepers. 


24  INTRODUCTION. 

He  had  given  no  such  commandment  (Acts  xv.  24).  He  had 
learnt  from  the  Prophet  whose  teaching  he  reproduces  (comp. 
Amos  viii.  5,  10  with  James  iv.  13,  v.  i,  2  ;  Amos  vi.  i — 6  with 
James  v.  5),  in  whom  he  found  a  Nazarite  like  himself  (Amos 
ii.  II,  12),  to  welcome  the  conversion  of  the  "residue  of  men," 
and  to  receive  as  brethren  all  "the  Gentiles  upon  whom  the 
name  of  the'Lord  is  called"  (Acts  xv.  17).  He  suggests  as  the 
right  solution  of  the  immediate  problem,  that  the  Gentile 
Christians  should  be  received  on  the  footing  which  the  more 
liberal  Pharisees  had  accepted  as  that  of  the  Proselytes  of  the 
Gate,  bound  to  the  precepts  of  Noah,  but  not  to  those  of  Moses 
(Acts  XV,  20).  He  gives  to  Paul  and  Barnabas  the  right  hand 
of  fellowship  (Gal.  ii.  9),  accepts  in  full  the  Gospel  which  they 
had  preached  (Acts  xv.  25,  26),  and  publicly  gives  his  sanction  to 
the  work  they  had  done  among  the  Gentiles.  He  recognises  in 
so  doing  that  the  Law  which  he  himself  continued  to  observe 
with  so  much  rigour,  might  be  to  others  a  yoke  not  easy  and  a 
burden  not  light  (Matt.  xi.  29,  30),  and  that  the  only  law  of  liberty 
v;as  the  law  of  the  true  King,  "  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour 
as  thyself"  (Acts  xv.  10,  19 ;  James  i.  25,  ii.  8). 

It  is  scarcely  likely  that,  after  this  frank  and  full  acceptance, 
attested  not  by  St  Luke  only,  but  by  St  Paul  himself,  in  the 
Epistle  in  which  he  is  most  eager  to  vindicate  his  entire  inde- 
pendence of  the  Church  at  Jerusalem,  St  James  would  have 
taken  up  the  position  of  antagonism  which  some  recent  writers 
assign  to  him  in  the  history  of  the  Apostolic  Church,  which 
they  have  constructed  out  of  their  inner  consciousness,  resting 
on  the  assumption  that  the  wild  romances  of  the  Clejnenthte 
Homilies  and  RecogTiitions  contain  a  more  trustworthy  his- 
tory than  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  And  the  most  natural 
explanation  of  the  fact  that  St  Peter's  conduct  at  Antioch, 
in  relation  to  the  Gentiles,  was  altered  for  the  worse  when 
"certain  came  from  James"  (Gal.  ii.  12),  is  that  then,  as 
before,  his  name  was  used  by  those  to  whom  he  had  given 
no  such  commandment,  to  enforce  their  interpretation  of  the 
Concordat  which  had  been  adopted,  on  his  proposal,  at  the 
Council  of  Jerusalem.     It  is  clear  at  any  rate,  that,  while  on  the 


INTRODUCTION.  25 


one  hand,  his  own  life  was  such  as  to  win  the  admiration  of 
those  who  were  most  zealous  for  the  Law,  he  still  continued, 
on  the  other,  to  hold  out  to  St  Paul  the  right  hand  of  fellow- 
ship. He  must  have  received  him  on  the  occasion  of  the  visit 
of  which  we  have  only  the  brief  fragmentary  record  of  Acts 
xviii.  22.  He  welcomes  him,  when  he  comes  once  again,  accom- 
panied by  many  Gentile  converts,  confirms  the  terms  of  the 
great  Charter  of  Gentile  freedom,  and  makes  the  characteristic 
suggestion  that  St  Paul  should  shew  that  he  himself  "  walked 
orderly  and  kept  the  Law,"  by  doing  partially,  but  as  fully  as 
circumstances  admitted,  what  he  had  done  more  thoroughly 
before,  and  presenting  himself  in  the  Temple  as  one  who  had 
upon  him  the  vow  of  the  Nazarite  (Acts  xxi.  18 — 25).  Here,  as  far 
as  the  New  Testament  is  concerned,  we  take  our  leave  of  him, 
and  have  to  depend  on  the  less  certam  guidance  of  later  histoiy. 
A  brief  narrative  of  his  death  is  found  in  Josephus  {Ant.  XX. 
9  §  i),  but  it  has  been  regarded  by  many  writers  as  a  Christian 
interpolation.  It  states  that  when  Albinus  succeeded  Festus 
(Acts  xxiv.  27)  as  Procurator  of  Judasa,  the  younger  Ananus,  or 
Annas  (son  of  the  High  Priest  so  named  in  Luke  iii.  2 ;  John 
xviii.  1 3),- was  himself  High  Priest,  bold  and  daring  in  character. 
He  was  of  the  sect  of  Sadducees  (comp.  Acts  iv.  4,  v.  17) 
who  were  always  conspicuous  for  harshness  in  all  judicial 
proceedings  (comp.  Joseph.  Ant.  xiil.  10  §  6,  Wars,  11.  8  §  14). 
And  so,  taking  advantage  of  the  interval  between  the  death  of 
Festus  and  the  arrival  of  Albinus,  he  called  together  a  Council  of 
Judges  (clearly  the  Sanhedrin),  and  "he  brought  before  it  the 
brother  of  Jesus  that  was  called  Christ,  whose  name  was  James, 
and  certain  others,  and  having  charged  them  with  transgressing 
the  law,  delivered  them  to  be  stoned.  Some  of  the  most  equit- 
able in  the  city,  however,  and  those  who  were  most  accurate  in 
their  knowledge  of  the  Law,  were  grieved  at  this.  They  sent 
secretly  to  the  King  (the  Agrippa  of  Acts  xxv.  J  3),  begging  him 
to  restrain  Ananus  from  such  acts  of  violence.  Some  of  them 
meet  Albinus  on  his  way  from  Alexandria,  to  tell  him  what 
Ananus  had  done,  and  how  it  was  unlawful  for  him  to  convene 
the  Council  without  his  consent,  and  the  result  was  that  Albinus 


26  INTRODUCTION. 


wrote  him  a  threatening  letter,  and  that  Agrippa  deposed  him 
from  the  priesthood." 

The  story  of  his  death  is  told  in  a  more  dramatic  form,  and 
probably  with  some  legendary  admixture,  by  Hegesippus,  the 
historian  of  the  Jews,  who  wrote  in  the  third  quarter  of  the 
second  century.  The  passage  (quoted  by  Euseb.  Hist.  Ii.  23) 
is  so  interesting,  and  in  some  respects  so  important,  that  it  will 
be  well  to  give  it  at  length. 

"James  the  brother  of  the  Lord  receives  the  Church  from 
the  Apostles,  he  who  was  called  the  Just  from  the  Lord's  time 
even  to  our  own;   for  many  bore  the  name  of  James.     This 
man  was  holy  from  his  mother's  womb.     He  drank  no  wine  nor 
strong  drink,  nor  did  he  eat  any  thing  that   lives.     No  razor 
came  upon  his  head,  nor  did  he  anoint  himself  with  oil,  nor  use 
the  bath.   He  only  was  allowed  to  enter  into  the  holy_place,  for  he 
wore  no  woollen,  but  linen  garments  only.     And  he  was  Avont  to 
go  alone  into  the  sanctuary,  and  used  to  be  found  prostrate  on  his 
knees,  and  asking  forgiveness  for  the  people,  so  that  his  knees 
grew  hard  and  worn,  like  a  camel's,  because  he  was  ever  kneel- 
ing   and    worshipping   God,   and  asking  forgiveness  for    the 
people.    And  on  account  of  his  exceeding  righteousness  he  was 
called  the  Righteous  (or  the  Just),  and  Oblias,  which  means  in 
Greek  'the  bulwark  of  the  people'  and  'righteousness,'  as  the 
prophets  shew  of  him.     Some  then  of  the  seven  sects  of  the 
people,  of  those  whom  I  have  described  in  my  Memoirs,  were 
wont  to  ask  him.  Who  is  the  door  of  Jesus?    And  he  was  wont 
to  say  that  this  was  the  Saviour.     And  of  these  some  believed 
•  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ.     But  the  sects  of  which  I  have  spoken 
did  not  believe  either  in  the   Resurrection,   or  in   Him  who 
Cometh  to  give  to  every  man  according  to  his  works.     As  many 
then  as  believed  did  so  on  account  of  James.     And  when  many 
of  the  rulers  also  believed,  there  was  a  stir  of  the  Jews  and 
Scribes  and  Pharisees,  saying  that  the  whole  people  were  in 
danger  of  looking  for  Jesus  the  Christ.     They  came  together 
and  said  to  James:  'We  entreat  thee,  restrain  the  people,  for 
they  have  gone  astray  to  Jesus  as  though  He  were  indeed  the 
Christ.     We  beseech  thee  to  persuade  all  that  come  to  the  day 


INTRODUCTION.  27 


of  the  Passover  concerning  Jesus ;  for  we  all  hearken  to  thee. 
For  all  of  us  bear  thee  witness,  and  all  the  people  also,  that 
thou  art  righteous,  and  art  no  respecter  of  persons.  Do  thou 
therefore  persuade  the  multitude  not  to  be  led  astray  concern- 
ing Jesus  ;  for  we  and  all  the  people  hearken  unto  thee.  Stand 
therefore  on  the  pinnacle  of  the  Temple,  that  thou  mayest  be 
conspicuous  aloft,  and  that  thy  words  may  easily  be  heard  by 
all  the  people,  for  by  reason  of  the  Passover  all  the  tribes  have 
come  together,  and  with  them  the  Gentiles.'  So  the  Scribes 
and  Pharisees  before-mentioned  placed  James  on  the  pinnacle 
of  the  Temple,  and  they  cried  out  to  him,  and  said,  *0  thou 
Righteous  one,  to  whom  we  are  all  bound  to  hearken,  since  the 
people  are  all  gone  astray  after  Jesus  that  was  crucified,  tell  us 
what  is  the  door  of  Jesus.'  And  he  answered  with  a  loud  voice: 
*Why  ask  ye  me  concerning  Jesus  the  Son  of  man?  He  hath 
sat  down  in  Heaven  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Great  Power,  and 
is  about  to  come  .upon  the  clouds  of  Heaven.'  And  when  many 
were  fully  persuaded,  and  were  glorifying  God  for  the  testimony 
of  James,  and  saying,  '  Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David,'  then  again 
the  same  Scribes  and  Pharisees  said  one  to  another,  'We  did  ill 
in  giving  scope  for  such  a  testimony  to  Jesus,  but  let  us  go  up 
and  cast  him  down,  that  they  may  fear  and  not  believe  him.' 
And  they  cried  out,  saying,  'Ho,  ho,  even  the  Righteous  is  gone 
astray  !'  And  they  fulfilled  the  scripture  that  is  written  in 
Isaiah,  Let  us  make  away  with  the  Righteous,  for  he  is  dis- 
pleasing to  us;  therefore  shall  they  eat  of  the  fruit  of  their 
works.  And  they  went  and  cast  the  Righteous  one  down  ; 
and  they  said  one  to  another,  'Let  us  stone  James  the  Righteous.' 
And  they  began  to  stone  him,  for  when  he  was  cast  down  he 
did  not  die  at  once,  but  turned  and  fell  on  his  knees,  saying, 
'O  Lord  God  our  Father,  forgive  them,  I  beseech  Thee,  for 
they  know  not  what  they  do.'  And  while  they  were  thus 
stoning  him,  one  of  the  priests  of  the  sons  of  Rechab  the  son  of 
Rechabim,  of  whom  the  Prophet  Jeremiah  bears  record,  cried 
out  and  said,  'Cease  ye:  what  is  it  that  ye  are  doing.?  The 
Righteous  one  is  praying  for  you.'  And  one  of  them,  who 
was  a  fuller,  took  the  club  wherewith  he  was  wont  to  beat  his 


28  INTRODUCTION. 


clothes,  and  smote  the  head  of  the  Righteous  one  with  it.  And 
so  he  bore  his  witness.  And  they  buried  him  at  the  place 
beside  the  Sanctuary,  and  his  tombstone  remaineth  by  the 
Sanctuary.  He  was,  and  is,  a  true  witness  both  to  Jews  and 
Greeks,  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ." 

There  is  but  little,  if  anything,  in  this  narrative,  that  is  in 
itself  improbable.  The  picture  drawn  of  St  James's  life  agrees 
with  the  position  occupied  by  him  in  Acts  xx.  23  as  the  centre 
of  those  who  were  all  zealous  of  the  Law,  as  giving  prominence 
to  the  Nazarite  vow  as  an  act  of  devotion,  as  wishing  above  all 
things  to  stop  the  mouths  of  disputants  and  gainsayers.  The 
long-continued  prayer  in  the  Temple  is  but  the  natural  develop- 
ment of  the  teaching  of  the  Epistle  as  to  the  power  of  effectual 
fervent  prayer.  The  use  of  linen  garments  only  was  after  the 
rule  of  .the  Essenes  (Joseph.  Wars,  il.  8  §  4).  The  abstinence 
from  wine  and  animal  food  was  what  might  be  expected  in  one 
who  had  been  a  student  of  the  prophet  who  gave  such  pro- 
minence to  the  Nazarite  vow  (Amos  ii.  11,  12;  Acts  xv.  16),  who 
had  been  also  a  follower  of  the  Baptist,  and  so  largely  repro- 
duced his  teaching.  The  non-use  of  the  bath  need  not  be 
understood  of  any  neglect  of  the  multiplied  ablutions  which 
were  practised  by  all  Pharisees  and  devout  Jews,  above  all, 
by  the  Essenes  (Joseph.  Wars,  II.  8  §  3),  whose  life  approxi- 
mated to  the  type  presented  by  that  of  St  James  and  of  the 
Baptist.  The  "bath"  in  the  language  of  the  writers  of  that 
age  was  the  Roman  bath  with  its  sudatorium,  frigidarium, 
shampooing,  and  other  appliances,  which  was  naturally  looked 
upon  by  those  who  were  leading  an  ascetic  life  as  an  effemi- 
nate luxury.  Even  the  more  startling  fact,  that  the  brother 
of  the  Lord  was  allowed  to  enter  into  the  Sanctuary,  is  not 
without  a  parallel  (assuming  the  term  to  point  not  to  the  Holy 
of  Holies,  but  to  the  Court  of  the  Priests)  in  the  privileges 
which  were  granted  to  other  Nazarites,  and  which  led  a  later 
Jewish  writer  (Maimonides,  More  Nevochim  III.  43)  to  place 
those  who  took  that  vow  on  them  as  a  life-long  obligation,  on  a 
level  with  the  High  Priest ;  and  the  mention  of  the  priest  of  the 
sons  of  Rechab,  who  naturally  sympathised  with  one  whose  life 


INTRODUCTION.  29 


was  like  his  own,  is  explained  by  the  fact,  sufficiently  established 
by  the  Targum  of  Jonathan  and  other  evidence  (see  Dictionary 
of  the  Bible,  Art.  ''Rechabites"),  that  they  were  adopted,  after  the 
Captivity,  into  the  tribe  of  Levi,  perhaps  into  the  family  of  Aaron, 
and  became  entitled  to  their  privileges.  The  tradition  reported 
by  Epiphanius  {Hcer.  78)  that  he,  like  St  John  at  Ephesus 
{Eus.  v.  24),  wore  the  neTaKov,  or  thin  plate  of  gold,  with  the 
words  "Holiness  to  the  Lord,"  which  belonged  to  the  High 
Priest  (Exod.  xxviii.  36),  represents,  it  is  obvious,  the  same  ideas, 
and  in  spite  of  its  apparent  strangeness,  need  not  be  rejected  as 
in  itself  incredible^  The  name  Oblias^,  with  the  explanation 
which  Hegesippus  gives  of  it,  represents  the  reverence  felt  by 
the  population  of  Jerusalem  for  one  who  was  to  them  the  last 
surviving  representative  of  the  saintly  life,  and  which  shewed 
itself  in  their  feeling  that  when  he  was  murdered  their  defence 
was  gone,  and  that  the  calamities  that  then  followed  in  such 
quick  succession  were  the  just  punishment  of  that  deed  of  blood 
(Euseb.  Hisi.  11.  23).  The  question  which  seems  to  us  at  first 
scarcely  intelligible,  What  is  the  door  of  Jesus  ?  connects  itself 
with  the  teaching  of  the  Epistle  that  "the  Judge  standeth  at  the 
door"  (ch.  V.  9).  One  who  had  those  words  often  on  his  lips 
as  a  warning  against  the  selfish  luxury  of  the  generation  in 
which  he  lived,  was  likely  enough  to  hear  from  Sadducean 
priests,  themselves  foremost  in  that  luxury,  the  mocking  question, 

1  It  may  be  noted,  in  connexion  with  this  statement,  that  the  por- 
trait of  Josephus,  commonly  found  in  the  English  editions,  represents  him 
with  this  petalon.  I  do  not  know  from  what  picture  the  engraving  was 
made,  but  the  fact  seems  to  indicate  that  the  practice  was  not  so  strange 
as  it  appears  to  us.  Josephus,  it  will  be  remembered,  claimed  descent 
from  the  sons  of  Aaron,  and  it  is  not  unlikely  that  both  St  John  and  the 
brother  of  the  Lord  may  have  had  alike  claim  (see  Article  "Priests"  in 
the  Dictionary  of  the  Bible).  Jerome,  whose  personal  knowledge  goes  for 
something  in  such  a  matter,  says  that  Josephus  was  in  such  favour  with 
Vespasian  and  Titus,  that  he  had  a  public  statue  at  Rome  {Caial.  Script. 
Ilhist. ),  so  that  there  may  have  been  some  authority  in  the  fourth  century 
for  such  a  representation. 

2  The  probable  Hebrew  form  of  the  word  was  Ophli-am  ( =  strong- 
hold of  the  people),  the  first  half  of  the  word  being  identical  with  Ophel, 
the  tower  on  the  south  side  of  the  Temple,  which  was  the  residence  of 
the  Levites  (Neh.  xi.  21). 


30  INTRODUCTION. 

"  What  is  that  door  of  which  we  hear  so  much  ?  "  They  did  not 
hear  anything,  though  the  Judge  was  standing  at  the  door  and 
knocked. 

VI.  Later  traditions  present  features  that  are  either  dimmer 
or  more  distorted.  The  party  that  had  misrepresented  St  James 
in  his  life  continued  their  work  after  he  was  dead ;  and  in  the 
controversial  romance  known  as  the  Homilies  of  the  Pseudo- 
Clement  of  Rome,  Peter  writes  to  the  brother  of  the  Lord,  and 
maintains  the  perpetual  obligation  of  the  Law  of  Moses  against 
the  preaching  of  the  man  (obviously  the  forger  of  the  letter 
means  St  Paul)  who  was  "his  enemy,"  and  James  delivers  the 
record  of  his  teaching  to  men  who  are  at  once  "devout  and 
circumcised  and  faithful,"  and  binds  them  by  a  solemn  oath, 
like  that  of  the  Freemasons  or  other  secret  societies,  to  absolute 
secresy  and  obedience  {Epistle  of  Peter,  prefixed  to  the  Clemen- 
tine  Ho77iilies).  The  Pseudo-Clement  dedicates  his  work  to  "his 
lord  James,  the  bishop  of  bishops,  who  rules  Jerusalem,  the 
Holy  Church  of  the  Hebrews"  {Epist.  of  Clejuetit).  In  a  second 
romance  known  as  the  RecogJiitio7zs,  ascribed  to  the  same 
writer,  St  James,  the  "Archbishop"  of  Jerusalem,  sends  Peter  to 
Caesarea  to  stop  the  work  carried  on  by  Simon  the  Sorcerer 
{Recogn.  I.  72,  'j'^,  and  stands  for  seven  days  on  the  steps  of  the 
Temple  proclaiming  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  while  Saul,  here 
also  represented  as  from  first  to  last  the  "enemy"  of  Peter  and 
of  James,  is  making  havock  of  the  Church.  In  the  Apostolic 
Co7istitutions,  a  work  probably  of  the  third  or  fourth  century,  he 
appears  with  the  Twelve  (here  also  distinguished  from  the  son 
of  Alphaeus),  (Book  VI.  14),  and  gives  rubrical  directions  for  the 
lighting  of  lamps,  and  the  Evening  Prayer  that  was  to  accom- 
pany it  (Book  VIII.  35 — 37),  and  for  prayers  for  the  departed 
(Book  VIII.  41).  In  accordance  v/ith  the  hints  there  given,  the 
Eastern  Churches,  of  which  Antioch  was  the  centre,  claimed 
him  as  having  laid  down  the  order  and  pattern  of  their  worship, 
and  the  Liturgy  of  James  comes  before  us  as  one  of  the  great 
representatives  of  what  was  in  the  third,  and  possibly  in  the 
second,  century,  the  Eucharistic  Service  of  the  ancient 
Church,  and  James  is  commemorated  in  it  as  the  prince  of 


INTRODUCTION.  31 


Bishops,  Apostles,  and  Martyrs  (Trollope's  Liturgy  of  St  Jajties, 
p.  130).  The  "brother  of  the  Lord"  has  become  the  ' h.bik(l>66ios , 
"the  brother  of  the  very  God."     {Ibid,  p.  25.) 

Wild  and  fantastic  as  are  these  imaginings,  they  are  yet  not 
without  interest  as  shewing  how  powerfully  the  personality  of 
James  had  impressed  itself  on  the  minds  of  his  contemporaries 
and  followers.     Legends  gather  round  the  memory  of  a  great 
man,  not  of  a  small  one.     And  the  character  which  is  visible 
through  all  of  them  is  that  of  one  who  continued  all  his  life  a  • 
Hebrew  of  the  Hebrews,  zealous  for  the  Law,  and  devout  in  its 
observance,  winning  by  his  personal  holiness  the  admiration 
and  reverence  of  all  who  knew  him.     It  is  refreshing,  however, 
to  pass  from  the  region  of  fables,  and  to  tread  on  the  safer 
ground— safer,  though  here,  too,   we   need  the  caution  which 
should  attend  all  exercise  of  the  historical  imagination— of  the 
inferences  that  may  legitimately  be  drawn  from  what  the  New 
Testament  writers  tell  us  of  the  man,  from  what  he  tells  us  of 
himself.     We  have,  then,  present  before  us  one  whose  personal 
work  is  limited  to  Jerusalem,  who   undertakes  no   far-distant 
journeys.     Such  a  life  tends  naturally  to  the  devout,  contem- 
plative, ascetic  pattern  of  religion.     It  keeps  itself  "unspotted 
from  the  world."     Its  practical  activity  is  limited  to  "visiting  the 
fatherless  and  widows  in  their  affliction."    The  days  pass  by  in 
a  calm  unbroken  order,  and  the  outer  stirrings  of  the  world 
scarcely  ruffle  it.     And  the  life  was  spent  in  great  part,  at  least, 
in  company  with  the  two  Apostles,  St  Peter  and  St  John.     We 
can  think  of  James  as  delighting  in  their  converse,  interchanging 
thoughts  with  them,  learning  from  them,  and  in  his  turn  teaching 
them,  so  that,  as  we  have  seen  (p.  9),  his  words  and  phrases 
are  often  theirs,  and  theirs  are  his.     And  there  also,  for  part 
of  the  time,  must  have  been  the  Publican- Apostle,  writing  his 
Gospel  for  the  Hebrews,  yet   writing  it,  there  seems   reason 
to  believe,  in  Greek  as  well  as  Hebrew,  for  the  twelve  tribes 
that  were  scattered  abroad,  to  whom  St  James  addressed  his 
Epistle.     May  we  not  think  of  the  two  as  communing  together 
as  the  work  went  on;   the  brother  of  the  Lord  imparting  to 
the  Evangelist  the  genealogy  of  the  house  of  David,  which 


32  INTRODUCTION. 


was  treasured  among  the  records  of  his  lineage,  and  the 
events,  as  he  remembered  or  had  heard  them,  of  the  Birth 
and  Infancy  of  the  Christ,  and  reading  the  Sermon  on  the 
Mount,  in  which  he  found  the  "royal  law,  the  perfect  law  of 
freedom  ; "  and  of  which  accordingly  we  find  so  many  echoes  in 
the  Epistle  (p.  8)?  From  time  to  time  there  appears  in  Jerusalem 
one  of  wider  thoughts  and  wider  work,  whom  many  of  the 
Church  at  Jerusalem  hated  and  suspected,  James  does  not 
hate  or  suspect,  and  holds  out  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  but  he 
feels  that  he  has  a  vocation  and  ministry  of  his  own,  and  his 
form  of  life  and  type  of  thought  remain  as  they  were,  but  little 
influenced  by  the  teaching  of  the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles.  And 
Luke  comes  with  St  Paul,  and  the  wide  culture  and  sympathies 
of  the  beloved  physician  enable  him  to  understand,  better  than 
others,  the  character  of  the  Bishop  of  Jerusalem,  outwardly  so 
different  from,  essentially  so  in  harmony  with,  the  character  of 
his  friend,  and  he  resolves  that,  as  far  as  in  him  lies,  the  false 
rumours  of  an  antagonism  between  them  which  had  gone 
abroad  and  gained  acceptance,  shall  be  shewn  to  be  not  facts, 
but  the  reverse  of  facts,  engendered  by  the  father  of  lies.  And 
the  life  thus  calm  and  tranquil  is  naturally  given  to  study  as 
well  as  prayer  and  good  works.  The  Holy  Scriptures  are 
naturally  the  chief  object  of  those  studies,  but  his  early  know- 
ledge as  a  Galilaean,  and  his  frequent  intercourse  with  the 
Hellenistic  pilgrims  of  the  Dispersion,  who  came  up  to  keep 
their  Pentecost  or  other  feasts  at  Jerusalem,  made  him  familiar 
with  the  Greek  version  of  those  Scriptures,  and  so  with  the 
books  which  the  Alexandrian  Jews  had  added  to  the  Hebrew 
volume.  His  Epistle  shews  how  much  he  valued  the  practical 
teaching  of  one  of  those  books,  how  he  found  in  the  Son  of 
Sirach  one  who,  like  himself,  had  sought  for  wisdom  and  had 
not  sought  in  vain.  The  parallelisms  with  that  book  are,  as  the 
following  table  will  shew,  nearly  as  numerous  as  those  with  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount. 

James  i.  5.  Ecclus.  xx.  15,  xli.  22. 

i.  8.  i.  28,  ii.  12. 

i.  12.  i.  II,  16,  iS. 


INTRODUCTION.  33 


James  i.  12. 

!•  19. 

1-  23. 

?:.^5. 

in.  5. 

Ecclus. 

.  XV.   II. 

.  V,    II,  XX.   7. 

xii.  II. 

xiv.  23,  xxi.  23. 
xxviii.  10. 

iii.  6. 

xxviii.  iq  (?). 

Yet  another  book,  the  work,  probably,  of  a  contemporary, 
written,  as  some,  have  thought^,  by  the  Jew  of  Alexandria, 
eloquent  and  mighty  in  the  Scriptures,  to  whom  many  critics, . 
from  Luther  onwards,  have  assigned  the  authorship  of  the 
Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  must  have  attracted  him  by  its  very 
title,  the  Wisdom  of  Solomon,  and  with  this  also  we  find  not  a 
few  interesting  and  suggestive  parallelisms. 

James  i.  II.  Wisd.  ii.  8. 

i-  12.  V.  7. 

i-  i7«  vii.  17 — 20. 

i.  20.  xii.  10. 

i.  •zs*  vii.  26. 

ii.  21.  X.  5. 

iv.  14.  iii.  16,  v.  9 — 14. 

We  picture  such  a  man  to  ourselves  as  grave  and  calm,  for 
the  most  part  silent,  but  when  speaking,  letting  fall  words  that 
were  as  seeds  that  germinated  and  took  root  in  the  souls  of 
others,  indifferent  to  the  luxuries  and  comforts  of  life,  honouring 
the  poor  more  than  the  rich,  visiting  the  fatherless  and  the 
widow,  accompanying  the  Elders  of  the  Church  when  they 
anointed  the  sick  with  oil  in  the  hope  of  their  recovery,  slow  to 
judge,  calming  by  his  saintly  meekness  the  angry  passions  of 
contending  parties,  adopting  the  policy  of  non-resistance  in 
times  of  persecution.  Not  without  cause  did  men  speak  of  him 
as  emphatically  the  "just,  or  righteous,  one"  as  presenting  a  type 
of  character  after  the  pattern  of  His  who  was  emphatically  the 
Just  One,  Jesus  Christ  the  Righteous  (Matt,  xxvii.  19;  Luke 
xxiii.  47;  Acts  iii.  14,  vii.  52;  i  John  ii.  i).  The  frequent  oc- 
currence of  that  title  either  in  its  Greek  or  Latin  form  (as  in 

1  See  Two  Papers  on   7'he  Writings  of  Apollos  in  Vol.  i.  of   the 
Exposiior. 

ST  JA>fES  J 


INTRODUCTION. 


the  Justus  of  Acts  i.  23,  xviii.  7;  Col.  iv.  11)  seems  to  indicate 
that  it  was  used  somewhat  freely  of  those  who  aimed  at  a 
higher  righteousness  than  that  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees. 

So  far  as  we  may  think  of  such  a  one  as  James  the  Just  as 
reeding  refreshment  after  the  strain  of  worship  and  of  work, 
some  subtle  touches  in  the  Epistle  lead  us  to  think  of  that 
refreshment  as  found  by  him,  as  by  all  pure  and  simple  souls,  in 
the  forms  of  life  around  him.  To  consider  the  lilies  of  the  field, 
to  dwell  lovingly  on  what  he  calls  the  comeliness,  not  of  the 
fashion,  but  of  the  face  of  each  fair  flower  (see  Note  on  i.  10), 
to  find  a  quiet  joy,  as  St  John  is  said  to  have  done  in  his  old  age 
(see  note  on  ch.  iii.  7),  in  the  power  of  man  to  tame  the  wildness, 
and  even  to  win  the  affection,  of  bird  or  beast, — this  also  we  may 
think  of  as  entering  into  the  life  of  the  brother  of  the  Lord,  and 
teaching  him  new  lessons  in  the  wisdom  which  he  sought.  Chris- 
tendom has  presented  many  types  of  saintliness,  more  intense  and 
vehement,  more  mystic  and  spiritual^  with  wider  thoughts,  or  at 
least  a  freer  utterance,  of  the  mysteries  of  God.  It  was  well  that 
the  Apostolic  age  should  present  one  type  such  as  this,  in  which 
holiness  appeared  mainly  as  identical  with  Wisdom  ;  that  this 
should  be  as  much  the  special  characteristic  of  St  James,  as 
Faith  was  of  St  Paul,  and  Hope  of  St  Peter,  and  Love  of  the 
beloved  disciple.  That  type  has  happily  not  been  without  its 
representatives  in  later  ages  of  the  Church.  In  Macarius  of 
Egypt,  in  Thomas  k  Kempis,  in  our  own  Bishop  Wilson,  w.e 
trace  the  same  ideal  of  life,  the  aim  at  that  wisdom  which. 
Cometh  from  above,  and  is  first  pure  and  then  peaceable,  gentle, 
and  carrying  with  it  the  persuasive  power  of  gentleness.  The 
life  of  St  James  was  well  characterised  by  Eusebius  {Hist.  Tl, 
23),  as  marked  by  "  the  highest  philosophy."  The  Liturgy  of 
the  Greek  Church  as  happily  attaches  the  epithet  "Wise  "rather 
than  Just,  to  the  "brother  of  the  Lor.d,"  and  commemorates 
"the  marvellous  and  ineffable  mysteries"  which  were  made 
known  to  him  by  the  "  Wisdom  of  the  incarnate  Lord "  who 
vouchsafed  to  be  his  Teacher. 


INTRODUCTION.  33 


CHAPTER  II. 

TO  WHOM  WAS   THE  EPISTLE  ADDRESSED? 

I.  The  letter  which  bears  the  name  of  James  purports  to  be 
addressed  to  the  "twelve  tribes  that  are  scattered  abroad" 
(literally  in  the  dispersion.  See  note  on  ch.  i.  i).  No  other 
Epistle  takes  so  wide  a  range.  St  Peter's,  which  comes  nearest 
to  it,  does  not  extend  beyond  the  section  of  the  "dispersion" 
that  was  to  be  found  in  the  northern  and  central  provinces  of 
Asia  Minor.  This  contemplates  nothing  less  than  all  the 
families  of  Israel,  and,  as  far  as  they  are  concerned,  is,  in  the 
fullest  sense  of  the  word,  a  Catholic  or  Universal  Epistle. 

On  the  other  hand,  there  seems,  at  times,  to  be  an  implied 
limitation.  He  writes  to  those  who  "hold  the  faith  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ"  (ch.  ii.  i),  who  have  His  worthy  (or  noble)  Name 
called  upon  them  (ch.  ii.  7),  who  live  in  the  expectation  of  His 
coming  (ch.  v.  7).  Seen  from  one  point  pf  view,  the  Epistle 
seems  a  call  to  the  outward  Israel,  such  as  the  preaching  of  the 
Baptist  had  been,  to  be  true  to  their  calling,  to  live  by  the  light 
they  had,  to  conquer  the  besetting  sins  of  their  race.  Seen  from 
another,  it  is  an  earnest  appeal  to  the  Israelites  who  had  ac- 
cepted Jesus  as  the  Christ,  to  be  on  their  guard,  lest  those  sins 
should  reappear  in  the  new  society  of  the  Church  of  God.  From 
yet  a  third  stand-point  it  seems  to  be  addressed  specially  to 
the  Churches  of  Judaea.  It  speaks  of  forms  of  persecution  and 
oppression  (ch.  ii.  6,  7,  v.  4),  which  obviously  refer  directly  to 
the  acts  of  violence  that  followed  on  the  death  of  Stephen  (Acts 
ix.  2),  and  were  renewed  under  Herod  Agrippa  I.  (Acts  xii.  i,  2). 
2.  We  shall  perhaps  be  better  able  to  understand  the 
features  which  the  Epistle  thus  presents  to  us,  if  we  endeavour 
to  realise  the  position  of  the  writer.  The  Church  of  Jerusalem 
wus  committed  to  his  special  charge.  All  the  notices  of  his 
life,   historical,   traditional,  legendary,   represent   him   as   con- 

3—2 


36  INTRODUCTION. 


fining  himself  to  that  special  work,  as  never  leaving  the  Holy 
City,  as  being  a  constant  worshipper  in  the  Temple.  But  every 
feast  in  every  year  brought  to  Jerusalern  representatives  of  the 
"dispersion"  from  "every  nation  under  heaven"  (Acts  ii.  5). 
Taking  the  list  of  those  who  were  present  on  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost, we  fin^  among  them  those  of  Parthia  and  Media  and  Elam 
(Persia),  who  were  descendants  of  the  Ten  Tribes  that  had  been 
carried  into  exile  by  the  river  of  Gozan  and  in  the  cities  of 
the  Medes  by  Shalmaneser  (2  Kings  xvii.  6) ;  the  dwellers  of 
Mesopotamia,  who  were  of  the  children  of  the  Babylonian 
captivity  (2  Kings  xxiv.  14—16,  xxv.  11) ;  those  of  Egypt,  who 
traced  their  settlement  in  Alexandria  to  the  invasion  of  Ptolemy- 
Lagus  (Joseph.  Ant.  xii.  i) ;  others,  as  in  the  case  of  the 
eunuch  of  Acts  viii.  27,  who,  in  the  reign  of  Manasseh,  had 
been  carried  off  by  Psammetichus  (as  in  the  history  of  the 
Septuagint  that  bears  the  name  of  Aristeas),  and  were  known, 
even  in  the  time  of  the  prophet  Zephaniah,  as  the  people  "  of 
the  daughter  of  my  dispersed  beyond  the  rivers  of  Ethiopia" 
(Zeph.  iii.  10).  Lastly,  there  were  those  whom  the  war  with 
Pompeius  had  scattered  over  every  province  of  the  Roman 
Empire  and  had  planted  in  large  numbers  in  Rome  itself, 
those  who  had  made  jtheir  way  from  Alexandria  to  the  parts 
of  Libya  about  Cyrene,  the  more  isolated  settlements  of  Arabia 
and  of  Crete.  With  some  of  these,  at  least,  St  James  would 
come  into  contact.  In  those  who  came  from  Egypt  he  might 
find  thoughts  in  some  measure  in  harmony  with  his  own.  The 
Therapeutae  (  =  "healers  of  the  soul,"  or,  perhaps,  "followers  of 
the  devout  life"),  who  were  leading  a  devout  ascetic  life  on  the 
shores  of  the  Lake  Mareotis  in  the  Delta  of  the  Nile,  never 
tasting  animal  food  nor  wine,  praising  God  in  solemn  chants 
and  antiphonal  hymns  (Euseb.  Hist.  II.  17);  the  disciples  of 
Philo,  dwelling  much  on  the  attainment  of  a  true  philosophy  as 
the  highest  aim  of  man,  and  identifying  the  Divine  Word  or 
Logos  with  the  Giver  of  all  wisdom  and  knowledge ;  those  who 
brought  with  them  the  sapiential  books  which  were  studied 
among  the  Alexandrian  Jews,  the  Wisdom  of  the  Son  of  Sirach, 
and  the  more  recent  work  known  as  the  Wisdom  of  Solomon, 


INTRODUCTION.  37 


probably  by  a  contemporary,  possibly,  as  some  have  inferred 
from  numerous  coincidences  of  thought  and  language,  by  the 
author  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  prior  to  his  acceptance  of 
the  faith  of  Christ ^  These  he  would  welcome  as  manifesting  in 
their  various  forms  the  search  after  the  life  of  heavenly  wisdom 
to  which  he  himself  was  devoted.  But  in  most  of  those  who 
came  he  would  note,  with  shame  and  sorrow,  the  same  defects  as 
those  which  he  found  among  his  own  countrymen,  the  same 
greed  of  gain  (ch.  iv.  i,  2),  the  same  respect  of  persons  (ch.  ii. 
I — 7),  the  same  wrangling  and  bitterness  in  debate  (ch.  iii. 
I — 12).  They  relied  upon  their  faith  in  the  dogma  of  Mono- 
theism as  a  substitute  for  holiness  of  life  (ch.  ii.  19).  They  ab- 
horred idols,  and  yet  robbed  their  temples  (Rom.  ii.  22).  They 
pleased  not  God,  and  were  contrary  to  all  men  (i  Thess.  ii.  15). 
The  name  of  God  was  blasphemed  among  the  Gentiles  through 
their  lamentable  and  shameful  inconsistencies  (Rom.  ii.  24).  In 
view  of  these  evils,  we  may  believe,  St  James  was  led  to  write 
to  the  Twelve  Tribes  of  the  Dispersion,  to  call  them  at  least  to 
live  up  to  the  ideal  of  the  faith  of  Israel.  It  lay  in  the  nature 
of  the  case,  however,  that  those  with  whom  he  came  most  into 
contact  were  those  who  held  the  faith  which  he  held,  that  Jesus 
was  the  Christ,  and  that  being  so.  He  was  none  other  than  the 
Lord  of  Gloiy  (ch.  ii.  i).  Only  in  such  as  these  could  he  find 
those  who  would  be  the  bearers  of  his  letter  to  the  several 
centres  of  the  Dispersion.  Only  among  these  could  he  feel  any 
assurance  that  his  letter  would,  in  the  first  instance,  gain  a 
hearing.  In  these  he  saw  those  who  were  to  be,  in  the  Divine 
purpose,  a  purpose  which  they  might  forward  or  frustrate,  the 
first-fruits  of  humanity  (ch.  i.  18).  And  therefore  he  writes,  not 
as  a  prophet  or  moralist  only,  but  as  "  the  servant  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ"  (ch.  i.  i).  He  is  above  all  anxious  that  they,  in 
their  life  as  individuals  and  as  a  community,  should  not  hold  the 
faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  as  a  mere  barren  dogma,  but  should 
shew  the  fruits  of  their  higher  knowledge  in  "the  meekness  of 
wisdom,"  in  a  nobler  and  purer  life  (ch.  iii.  13).  Because  he  is 
writing  to  the  Twelve  Tribes  at  large,  he  does  not  dwell  with  any 

^  See  Note,  p.  ^7^. 


38  INTRODUCTION. 


fulness  on  the  higher  mysteries  of  the  Kingdom,  but  is  content 
to  call  on  them  to  live  by  the  light  they  have,  in  the  conviction 
that  in  so  doing  they  would  be  led  to  know  of  the  doctrine 
whether  it  were  of  God  (John  vii.  17).  Because  he  is  writing  to 
those  who  shared  his  faith  and  hope,  he  does  not  shrink  from  the 
confession  of  his  belief  in  Jesus  as  the  Christ,  or  from  pressing 
on  the  minds  of  those  who  were  to  read  his  letter  the  solemn 
thought  that  He  was  the  Judge,  and  that  His  coming  was  not 
far  off  (ch.  v.  7).  But  one  who  lived  as  St  James,  in  one  spot, 
the  horizon  of  whose  view  was  consequently  within  compara- 
tively narrow  limits,  was  certain  to  be  impressed  mainly  with 
what  he  himself  heard  and  saw.  He  would  dwell  on  the  scenes 
which  he  witnessed,  or  knew  of  as  practised  in  the  Christian 
synagogues  of  Judaea  (ch.  ii.  i — 3),  to  the  persecutions  of  which 
it  had  been  the  scene,  and  in  which  the  wealthy  aristocracy  of 
the  Sadducean  priest-party — always,  as  he  himself  experienced 
and  as  Josephus  testifies  {A7it.  xiil.  10.  §  6;  XX.  9.  §  i ;  Wars, 
II.  8.  §  14),  conspicuous  for  their  judicial  cruelties — had  taken 
the  most  prominent  part  (ch.  ii.  6).  He  would  point  to  the 
indifference  which  the  richer  Jews  shewed  towards  the  suffer- 
ings of  the  poor  of  Jerusalem  at  the  time  of  the  famine,  and 
contrast  it  with  the  liberality  of  the  Gentile  converts  whom 
they  despised  as  outside  the  pale  of  the  covenant  of  Israel  (ch. 
ii.  15-18). 

Such,  it  is  believed,  is  the  conclusion  to  which  the  phas- 
nomena  of  the  Epistle  lead.  It  will  be  seen  that  it  takes  in 
whatever  element  of  truth  is  to  be  found  in  the  less  complete 
theories  which  look  on  it  as  addressed  only  to  Jews  as  such 
or  only  to  Jewish  Christians,  or  only  to  the  Churches  of  Judasa. 
We  need  not  wonder,  if  we  remember  even  the  outlines  of  the 
history  of  the  Apostolic  Church,  that  it  should  be  comparatively 
slow  in  finding  its  way  into  general  acceptance,  that  though  in 
one  sense  Catholic  in  its  aim,  and  in  due  time  recognised  by  that 
•  title,  it  did  not  occupy,  in  the  history  of  the  Canon  of  the  New 
Testament,  a  position  like  that  of  the  Gospels  or  the  Epistles 
of  St  Paul.  Read  in  the  first  instance  in  the  Churches  of  the 
Circumcision  only,  bearing  the  name  of  the  Teacher  whom  the 


INTRODUCTION.  39 


party  of  the  Judaisers,  developed  afterwards  into  the  sect  of  the 
Ebionites,  claimed  as  theirs,  and  whom  they  put  forward,  as  in  the 
Pseudo- Clementine  Homilies  and  Recognitio7is,  as  the  antagonist 
of  St  Paul,  it  was  inevitable  that  its  course  should  be  more  or 
less  retarded.  We  may,  perhaps,  trace  some  indirect  reference  to 
its  teaching  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  (ch.  ii.  24 ;  Rom.  iii.  28), 
yet  more  clearly  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  (ch.  ii.  21,  25  ; 
Heb.  xi.  17,  31),  and  in  that  of  Clement  to  the  Church  of 
Corinth,  as  in  his  use  of  St  James's  word  for  "  double-minded  " 
(c.  11),  his  quotation  of  the  question,  ''Whence  come  wars  and 
fightings  among  you  ?"  (c.  46),  and  of  the  maxim  that  love  ''covers 
a  multitude  of  sins "  (c.  49),  in  his  reference  to  the  sacrifice  of 
Isaac  (c.  31),  in  his  citation  of  the  same  words  from  Prov.  iii.  34, 
that  are  quoted  by  St  James  (c.  30),  in  the  prominence  which  he 
gives  to  the  history  of  Rahab  (c.  12),  in  his  naming  Abraham 
the  friend  of  God  (c.  68).  Irenasus  (iv.  16)  reproduces  the  pas- 
sage about  Abraham  (ch.  ii.  21),  and  there  are  many  parallelisms 
between  its  teaching  and  that  of  the  Shepherd  of  Hermas.  Comp. 

Mand.  xii.  5  with  James  iv.  7 

xii.  6 iv.  12. 

ix.  I    i.  8. 

Vis.  iii.  9    V.  4. 

In  the  time  of  Origen  it  was  known  and  read.  The  Peschito 
Syriac  version  included  it,  and  recognized  the  writer  as  an 
Apostle.  Eusebius,  as  we  have  seen,  classed  it  among  the 
books  that  some  looked  on  as  spurious,  nor  was  it  included 
in  the  Canon  of  the  Muratorian  fragment,  though  that  list  takes 
in,  as  has  been  said  above,  such  books  as  the  Wisdotn  ofSoio?non, 
and  the  Shepherd  of  Hermas.  Finally,  however,  with  the  other 
Antilegomenay  it  won  its  way,  as  already  stated,  to  a  general 
acceptance,  was  received  into  the  Canon  by  the  Council  of 
Laodicea,  A.D.  320,  and  the  third  Council  of  Carthage,  a.d.  397, 
and  is  not  now  likely  to  be  displaced,  except  by  those  who,  led 
by  dogmatic  prejudices,  think  lightly,  as  Luther  once  didi,of  its 
merits,  or  by  whom  the  whole  idea  of  an  authoritative  Canon  of 
inspired  writings  is  more  or  less  rejected. 

1  The  famous  "Epistle  of  straw"  appeared  in  a  German' New 
Testament  in  A.D.  1522,  and  though  not  formally  retracted,  was  never 
reproduced  in  any  later  edition. 


40  INTRODUCTION, 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  DATE  OF  THE  EPISTLE. 

1.  I  have  assumed  so  far  that  the  Epistle  was  written  at  a 
comparatively  early  date,  probably  prior  to  the  earliest  of 
St  Paul's  Epistles,  or  even  to  the  Council  at  Jerusalem  of 
Acts  XV.  It  remains,  however,  to  give  a  more  distinct  view 
of  the  facts  that  lead  to  that  conclusion. 

2.  First,  then,  we  note  the  absence  of  any  reference  to  the 
controversy  as  to  the  necessity  of  circumcision,  which  that 
Council  was  summoned  to  decide.  It  is  scarcely  conceivable 
that  one  writing  after  such  a  controversy  had  arisen,  would,  in 
addressing  himself  to  Jews  and  Jewish  Christians  throughout 
the  world,  have  refrained  fro.m^  any  reference  to  it.  Writing 
before,  it  would  be  perfectly  natural  that  he  should  assume  that 
the  position  which  had  been  assigned  by  the  more  liberal  Rabbis 
to  the  Proselytes  of  the  Gate  would  be  conceded  to  those  also 
who  added  faith  in  Jesus  as  the  Christ  to  their  acceptance  of  the 
creed  of  Israel,  and  had  been  baptized  in  His  Name  and  had 
received  the  gift  of  the  Spirit.  The  case  of  Cornelius  (Acts  x. 
47)  might  well  seem  to  have  ruled  the  question  once  and  for  all 
in  the  sense  in  which  St  James  afterwards  ruled  it.  Here  then 
we  get  probable  limits  for  the  date  of  the  Epistle,  in  that  con- 
version on  the  one  hand,  in  the  Council  of  Jerusalem  on  the 
other. 

3.  It  may  be  noted  that-  on  this  view  the  Epistle  itself  sup- 
plies a  probable  clue  to  the  origin  of  the  controversy,  and 
explains  the  language  in  which  St  James  and  the  Apostles  and 
Elders  repudiate  the  action  of  those  who  had  originated  it. 
"Forasmuch  as  we  have  heard  that  certain  which  went  out 
from  us  have  troubled  you  with  words,  subverting  your  souls, 
saying.  Ye  must  be  circumcised  and  keep  the  Law ;  to  whom  we 
gave  no  such  commandvie7it^^  (Acts  xv.  24).     It  lies  on  the  sur- 


INTRODUCTION.  41 

face  that  there  was  one  passage  in  the  Epistle,  which,  though 
written  with  no  such  purpose,  might  easily,  interpreted  as  the 
Pharisees  would  interpret  it,  seem  to  give  a  countenance  to  the 
position  which  they  maintained.  St  James  had  written,  "Who- 
soever shall  keep  the  whole  law,  and  yet  offend  in  one  point,  he  is 
guilty  of  all "  (ch.  ii.  10).  How  easy  it  would  be  for  the  Judaisers 
to  lay  hold  of  such  words,  and  ignoring  the  fact  that  he  was 
speaking  of  the  Law,  new  and  yet  eternal,  the  Law  of  the  King, 
and  yet  the  Law  of  freedom,  to  represent  him  as  insisting  on 
the  observance  of  the  whole  Mosaic  Code,  as  urging  that  the 
neglect  of  circumcision  and  new  moons  and  sabbaths  stood  on 
the  same  footing  as  the  violation  of  the  great  Laws  of  duty 
which  were  not  of  to-day  or  yesterday  ! 

4.  The  reference  to  the  persecutions  to  which  the  brethren 
were  exposed  in  ch.  ii.  6,  is,  it  will  be  .noted,  in  the  present 
tense.  It  indicates  a  stage  of  suffering  which  has  not  yet 
receded  into  the  past  of  history.  The  two  persecutions  to  which 
the  Churches  of  Judaea  were  exposed  prior  to  the  Council  of 
Jerusalem  were,  (i)  that  in  which  Saul,  the  Pharisee,  made  him- 
self the  tool  of  the  Sadducean  priesthood,  and  in  which  deeds  of 
violence  were  done  precisely  corresponding  to  St  James's  de- 
scription (Acts  ix.  2),  and  (2)  that  in  which  Herod  Agrippa, 
seeking  probably  to  gain  the  support  of  that  priesthood  as  well 
as  of  the  people,  took  a  leading  part  (Acts  xii.  i,  2).  It  is  on 
the  death  of  James  the  son  of  Zebedee  in  that  persecution  that 
the  brother  of  the  Lord,  as  we  have  seen,  first  comes  into  a 
new  prominence,  and  it  is  not  an  improbable  supposition  that 
it  was  in  face  of  the  new  responsibilities  thus  imposed  upon  him,- 
that  he  wrote  the  Epistle  that  bears  his  name. 

5.  Another  coincidence  will  help  us,  it  is  believed,  to  ap- 
proximate yet  more  closely  to  the  date  as  to  which  we  are 
enquiring.  If  we  believe,  as  is  shewn  in  the  notes  on  ch.  ii. 
15 — 18  to  be  probable,  that  the  words  which  speak  of  the 
contrast  between  the  works  of  one  who  feeds  the  hungry  and 
clothes  the  naked,  and  the  dead  faith  of  one  who  rests  in  an 
orthodox  belief,  refer,  more  or  less  directly,  to  the  generous  help 
that  had  been  given  by  the  disciples  at  Antioch  to  the  suffering 


42  INTRODUCTION. 

poor  at  Jerusalem,  we  find  fresh  grounds  for  the  conclusion 
already  arrived  at;  and  accepting  the  dates  commonly  received 
for  the  chronology  of  the  Acts,  we  have  the  years  between 
A.D.  44,  the  date  of  the  help  so  given,  and  A.D.  51,  the  year  of 
the  Council,  as  the  limits  within  which  we  may  place  the  com- 
position of  the  Epistle.  In  all  probability,  i.e.  it  was  written 
while  Paul  and  Barnabas  were  absent  from  Antioch  on  their 
first  missionary  journey  (Acts  xiii.),  and  it  was  when  they  re- 
turned from  their  labours  that  they  found  their  work  thwarted 
and  threatened  by  the  false  interpretation  which  had  been 
put  upon  its  teaching.  The  probable  reference  to  the  name 
of  Christian  in  ch.  ii.  7  is,  it  is  obvious,  in  agreement  with  this 
conclusion.  It  may  be  mentioned  that  the  view  here  taken 
agrees  in  the  main  with  that  maintained  by  Alford  {Com- 
mentary), by  Neander  {Pfianzung  U7id  Leitung,  II.  p.  576),  and 
most  recent  Commentators,  and  is  accepted,  as  far  as  the  date 
of  the  Epistle  is  concerned,  by  Mr  Bassett  {IntroducHo7i  to 
Comme7tta7y).  Bishop  Wordsworth  {I7it7'oductzo7i  to  St  Ja77ies)y 
following  Lardner  and  De  Wette  and  the  school  of  Com- 
mentators who  see  in  St  James's  teaching  that  which  was 
intended  to  correct  inferences  drawn  from  St  Paul's,  places  it 
naturally  after  the  Epistles  to  the  Galatians  and  Romans,  circ. 
A.D.  61.  It  may  be  questioned,  however,  in  addition  to  the 
positive  arguments  for  the  earlier  date  and  against  the  presence 
of  any*  such  purpose  in  St  James's  thoughts,  whether  copies 
of  those  Epistles  were  likely  to  have  found  their  way  to  Jeru- 
salem during  St  James's  life-time.  Apostolical  epistles  were  not 
likely  to  be  transcribed  by  the  hundred  and  circulated  broadcast 
in  that  early  age,  and  the  burden  of  proof  lies  on  those  who 
assume  that  copies  of  what  was  written  for  Rome  or  Galatia 
would  be  at  once  despatched  by  a  special  courier  to  the  Bishop 
of  Jerusalem.  The  date  of  A.D.  61  or  62,  shortly  before  the 
martyrdom  of  James  in  the  latter  year,  must  therefore  be  re- 
jected, as  supported  by  no  adequate  proof,  and  as  being  against 
the  balance  of  the  circumstantial  evidence  which  has  been 
here  adduced. 

6.    As  to  the  place  of  composition,  there  is  not  even  the 


INTRODUCTION.  43 


shadow  of  a  doubt.  Even  if  there  were  not,  as  has  been  said 
above,  an  unbroken  consent  of  all  historical,  traditional,  and 
legendary  notices  as  to  the  continued  residence  of  the  Bishop 
of  Jerusalem  in  the  city  which  was,  in  modern  language,  his  see, 
the  local  colouring  of  the  Epistle  would  indicate  with  sufficient 
clearness  where  the  writer  lived.  He  speaks,  as  the  prophets  of 
Israel  had  done,  of  the  early  and  the  latter  rain  (ch.  v.  7) ;  the 
hot  blast  of  the  Kauso7i  or  Simoom  of  the  desert  (ch.  i.  11),  the 
brackish  springs  of  the  hills  of  Judah  and  Benjamin  (ch.  iii.  11), 
the  figs,  the  olives,  and  the  vines  with  which  those  hills  were 
clothed  (ch.  iii.  12), — all  these  form  part  of  the  surroundings 
of  the  writer.  Storms  and  tempests,  such  as  might  have  been 
seen  on  the  sea  of  Galilee  or  in  visits  to  Cassarea  or  Joppa,  and 
the  power  of  man  to  guide  the  great  ships  safely  through  them, 
have  at  some  time  or  other  been  familiar  to  him  (ch.  iii.  4), 


CHAPTER   IV. 

ANALYSIS   OF  THE   EPISTLE. 

The  structure  of  the  Epistle  is,  as  every  reader  will  feel, 
altogether  informal  and  unsystematic,  and  an  analysis  can 
hardly  aim  at  more  than  tracking  the  succession  of  topics  and 
indicating,  where  possible,  the  latent  sequence  of  thought. 

Chap.  I.  Writing  to  those  of  whom  he  thinks  as  exposed 
to  trials  and  "temptations,  he  opens  with  words  of  comfort  as 
to  the  work  they  are  meant  to  do  (i — ^4).  That  they  may 
accomplish  that  work  men  want  the  wisdom  which  learns  the 
lessons  of  experience,  and  wisdom  is  given  to  those  who  ask 
for  it  in  faith  (5 — 7).  In  want  of  faith  there  is  instability,  and 
the  secret  reason  why  faith  is  in  most  men  so  weak  is  that 
they  prefer  the  false  riches  to  the  true.  Conquer  that  tempta- 
tion, and  trials  lead  straight  on  to  the  crown  of  life  (8 — 12). 

Nor  must  men  think  that  they  can  plead  destiny  and  God's 
Will  as  an  excuse  for  yielding  to  temptation.     That  Will  is 


44  INTRODUCTION. 


absolutely  righteous.  Evil  is  found  not  in  circumstances  but 
in  man's  lust  and  appetite  (13 — 17).  From  God  comes  all 
good  and  nothing  but  good,  above  all,  the  highest  good  of  the 
Word  of  truth  which  regenerates  our  life  (18 — 21).  Well  for 
us,  if  we  receive  that  Word  and  do  it  ;  woe  for  us,  if  we  only 
think  we  have  received  it,  and  substitute  a  ritual  observance  for 
works  of  pitying  love  (22 — 27). 

Chap.  II.  How  hollow  such  a  ritual  religion  may  be  is 
seen  even  in  the  synagogues  of  believing  Jews.  They  profess 
faith  in  Him  who  was  poor  Himself  and  the  Friend  of  the  poor, 
and  in  the  very  place  where  they  meet  to  worship  Him  they 
insult  the  poor  and  act  with  base  servility  towards  the  rich. 
Small  as  men  may  think  this  fault,  it  is  a  wilful  transgression 
of  the  law  of  Christ  by  which  we  are  to  be  judged  (i — 13).  It 
will  .profit  such  breakers  of  the  Law  little  to  say  that  they  have 
maintained  the  faith  of  Israel  in  the  Unity  of  the  Godhead 
in  the  midst  of  the  worshippers  of  Gods  many  and  Lords  many. 
Faith  without  works  is  dead,  and  the  ultimate  acquittal  and 
acceptance  of  a  man  will  depend  not  so  much  on  what  he  has 
believed  as  on  the  manner  in  which  belief  has  influenced  prac- 
tice (14—26). 

Chap.  III.  Nor  was  this  the  only  evil  of  which  the  Chris- 
tian synagogue  was  the  scene.  Men  were  struggling  for  pre- 
eminence as  teachers,  each  with  his  doctrine  and  interpretation. 
Thence  came  wrangling  and  debate,  and  the  tongue  shot  forth 
the  fiery  arrows  of  bitter  words  (i — 8).  To  suppose  that  a 
man  could  be  wise  or  religious  while  he  was  uttering  curses  and 
anathemas  was  as  monstrous  as  any  natural  portent,  salt  and 
sweet  water  gushing  from  the  same  spring,  figs  borne  by  olive- 
trees,  and  the  like  (9 — 12).  Far  other  than  that  was  the  true 
wisdom  that  comes  from  above.  Let  men  look  first  on  this 
picture  and  then  on  that,  and  so  make  their  choice  (13—18). 

Chap.  IV.  In  strong  contrast  with  the  life  regulated  by 
such  a  wisdom  is  the  unwisdom  of  those  who  think  only  of 
gratifying  the  promptings  of  their  lower  nature.  From  those 
promptings  comes  nothing  but  discords  and  confusion.  Men 
must  choose  once  more  between  the  friendship  of  the  world 


INTRODUCTION.  45 


ami  that  of  God,  between  the  lower  and  the  higher  life  (i — 8). 
Repentance,  humility,  the  temper  that  refrains  from  judging, 
are  the  indispensable  conditions  of  all  true  blessedness  (9 — 12). 
The  eagerness  that  throws  its  selfish  aims  and  plans  into  the 
future,  near  or  far,  must  be  repressed  by  dwelling  on  the  short- 
ness and  uncertainty  of  life  (13 — 17). 

Chap.  V.  As  if  conscious  that  he  had  nearly  reached  the 
limit  of  his  Epistle,  the  writer  takes  up  the  more  solemn  tone 
of  the  older  prophets  in  his  warnings  to  the  rich.  They  little 
know  the  miseries  which  he  foresees  as  close  at  hand,  the  swift 
judgment  that  is  coming  upon  the  oppressors  and  persecutors 
(i — 7).  What  is  a  thought  of  terror  for  them  is,  however,  one  of 
encouragement  and  comfort  for  the  patient  sufferers.  The  "end 
of  the  Lord"  for  such,  will  be  as  full  of  blessing  as  that  of  Job 
and  the  prophets  who  had  endured  patiently  in  the  days  of 
old  (7 — 11).  A  few  more  rules  of  life  are  needed  for  men's 
daily  conduct.  To  abstain  from  rash  and  random  oaths;  to 
find  in  prayer  and  psalmody  the  true  utterance  of  sorrow  or  of 
joy  (12,  13);  to  trust  to  simple  remedies  and  the  prayer  of  faith 
in  times  of  sickness  (14,  15) ;  to  confess  faults,  one  to  another, 
in  the  behef  that  the  prayer  for  forgiveness  and  other  spiritual 
blessings  is  as  mighty  now  as  was  Elijah's  prayer  for  drought 
or  rain  (17,  18) ;  to  think  not  only  or  chiefly  of  saving  ourselves, 
but  to  aim  by  prayer  and  counsel  and  act,  at  saving  others 
(19,  20) — this  is  the  true  pattern  of  the  life  of  Christ's  disciples. 
Having  said  this,  the  writer  has  nothing  more  to  say,  and  the 
Epistle  ends. 


J 


ST.   JAMES. 

1-^4.      Trials  and  their  Purpose. 

AMES,  a  servant  of  God  and  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  1 
to  the  twelve  tribes  which  are  scattered  abroad,  greeting. 


1—4.    Trials  and  their  Purpose. 

1.  a  servant  of  God  and  of  the  Lord  yesus  Christi  The  description 
which  the  writer  gives  of  himself  throws  no  light  on  his  identity.  The 
term  "servant,"  better  slave,  as  one  who  had  been  bought  with 
a  price  (i  Cor.  vi.  20,  vii,  23),  was  used  of  themselves  by  both  St 
Peter  (2  Pet.  i.  i)  and  St  Paul  (Rom.  i.  i ;  Titus  i.  i).  It  might  be 
claimed  by  either  of  the  Apostles  who  bore  the  name  of  James,  or  by 
the  brother  of  our  Lord,  or  indeed  by  any  believer,    (i  Pet.  ii.  16). 

It  may  be  noted  that  this  and  ch.  ii.  i  are  the  only  passages  in 
which  St  James  names  our  Lord,  and  that  the  form  in  which  the  Name 
appears  is  identical  with  that  in  the  Epistle  from  the  Apostles  and 
Elders  assembled  under  St  James's  presidency,  in  Acts  xv.  26. 

to  the  twelve  tribes  which  are  scattered  abroad]  Literally,  that  are  In 
the  dispersion.  The  superscription  is  interesting  as  shewing  that  the 
ten  tribes  of  the  Kingdom  of  Israel,  though  they  had  been  carried  into 
a  more  distant  exile  than  Judah  and  Benjamin,  were  thought  of,  not  as 
lost  and  out  of  sight,  but  as  still  sharing  the  faith  and  hope  of  their 
fathers.  So  St  Paul  speaks  of  "the  twelve-tribed  nation"  as  "serving 
God  day  and  night"  (Acts  xxvi.  7),  and  our  Lord's  promise  that  His 
twelve  disciples  should  sit  on  thrones  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel 
(Matt.  xix.  28),  and  the  Apocalyptic  vision  of  the  sealing  of  the  tribes 
(Rev.  vii.  5 — 8)  imply  the  same  belief.  The  legend  as  to  the  disappear- 
ance of  the  Ten  Tribes,  which  has  given  rise  to  so  many  insane  dreams 
as  to  their  identification  with  the  Red  Indians  of  America  or  our  Anglo- 
Saxon  forefathers,  appears  for  the  first  time  in  the  Apocryphal  2  Esdras 
(xiii.  39 — 47),  a  book  probably  of  about  the  same  date  as  the  Revelation 
of  St  John. 

The  term,  "the  dispersion,"  the  abstract  noun. being  used  for  the 
concrete,  had  come  to  be  a. technical  term  for  the  Hellenistic  and  other 
Jews  who  were  to  be  found  within,  or  beyond,  the  limits  of  the  Roman 
Empire.  So  the  Jews  ask  whether  our  Lord  will  go  "to  the  disper- 
sion of  (i.e.  among)  the  Greeks"  (John  vii.  35).  So  St  Peter  writes 
to  "the   sojourners  of  the  dispersion'^  in  the  provinces  of  Asia  Minor 


48  ST.  JAMES,   I.  [vv.  2,  3. 

8      My  brethren,  count  it  all  joy  when  ye  fall  into  divers  temp- 
!  tations ;  knowing  this^  that  the  trying  of  your  faith  worketh 

(r  Pet.  i.  i).  The  term  had  probably  come  into  use  from  the  LXX.  of 
Deut.  xxviii.  25  ("There  shall  be  a  dispersion  in  all  the  kingdoms  of 
the  world").  So  in  Judith  v.  19,  Judah  and  Benjamin  are  said  "to 
have  come  back  from  the  dispersion,^'  and  the  prayer  of  Nehemiah  in  2 
Mace.  i.  27  is  that  "God  would  gather  together  his  dispersion." 

greetingX  The  salutation  is  the  same  as  in  the  Epistle  purporting  to 
come  from  the  Church  over  which  St  James  presided,  in  Acts  xv.  23. 
The  literal  meaning  of  the  word  is  to  rejoice,  and  the  idiomatic  use 
of  the  infinitive  is  a  condensed  expression  of  the  full  "I  wish  you  joy." 
It  was  primarily  a  formula  of  Greek  letter-writers,  but  it  had  been  used 
by  the  LXX.  for  the  Hebrew  "peace"  in  Isaiah  xlviii.  22,  Ivii.  21,  and 
appears  in  the  superscription  of  the  letters  of  Antiochus  in  2  Mace.  ix. 
19.  It  is  the  word  used  in  the  mock  salutations  of  the  soldiers  in  the 
history  of  the  Passion,  ''Hail,  King  of  the  Jews"  (Matt.  xxvi.  49, 
xxvii.  29,  xxviii.  9).  In  2  John  verses  10,  11  it  is  rendered  by  the 
colloquial  English  of  "bidding  God  speed."  It  is  not  used  in  any  other 
of  the  Epistles  of  the  New  Testament,  St  Paul  and  St  Peter  using  the 
formula  "  grace  and  peace. " 

2.  count  it  all  joy... '\  We  lose,  in  the  English,  the  link  which  con- 
nects the  wish  for  "joy"  merged  in  our  "greeting,"  with  the  thought 
which  indicates  how  the  wish  may  be  realised  even  under  conditions 
that  seem  most  adverse  to  it.  The  transition  may^be  noticed  as  character- 
istic of  the  style  of  the  Epistle.  Other  examples  of  a  like  method  will 
meet  us  as  we  go  on.  The  Greek  formula  for  "all  joy"  (literally, 
every  kind  of  joy)  suggests  the  thought  of  the  varied  elements  of  joy 
that  were  to  be  found  in  the  manifold  forms  of  trial. 

into  divers  teinptationsX  The  word,  as  commonly  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, stands  for  trials  that  take  the  form  of  suffering,  rather  than  for  the 
enticements  of  pleasure.  Comp.  Luke  xxii.  28;  Acts  xx.  19;  i  Cor.  x. 
13;  T  Pet.  i.  6.  Its  use  implies  accordingly  that  those  to  whom  the 
Epistle  was  written  were  passing  through  a  time  of  adversity.  This  was 
true,  more  or  less,  of  the  whole  Jewish  race,  every^vhere,  but  it  was 
specially  true  of  those  who  being  of  the  Twelve  Tribes,  also  held  the 
faith  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  those  most  of  all  who  were  most 
within  the  writer's  view.  Comp.  i  Thess.  ii.  14 ;  Heb.  x.  32,  33,  for 
the  sufferings  of  Jewish  and  specially  of  Hebrew  Christians.  The  word 
for  "fall  into"  implies  an  unlooked-for  concurrence  of  adverse  circum- 
stances. 

3.  that  the  trying  of  your  fait h'\  The  word  for  "trjring"  implies  at 
once  a  "test,"  and  a  "discipline"  leading  to  improvement.  The  same 
phrase  meets  us,  in  conjunction  also  with  "divers  temptations,"  in  i 
Pet.  i.  7.  Each  was,  perhaps,  quoting  what  had  become  an  axiom  of 
the  Church's  life. 

worketh  patience\  The  Greek  word  always  implies  more  than  mere 
passive  submission,  the  '' endurance  \xvA.o  the  end"  of  Matt.  x.  22,  xxiv.  13, 
the  perseverance  which  does  not  falter  under  suffering. 


w.  4,  5.]  ST   JAMES,    I.  49 

patience.     But  let  patience  have  her  perfect  work,  that  ye  4 
may  be  perfect  and  entire,  wanting  nothing. 

5 — 8.      Wisdom^  and  the  Prayer  that  gains  it. , 

If  any  of  you  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God,  that  giveth  s 
to  all  meit  liberally,  and  upbraideth  not ;   and  it  shall  be 

4.  But  let  patience  have  her  perfect  worh]  Better,  and  let  endurance 
have  a  perfect  work,  there  being  sequence  of  thought  but  not  contrast. 
The  word  for  "perfect"  expresses  the  perfection  of  that  which  reaches 
its  end,  and  so  impHes,  possibly,  a  reference  to  our  Lord's  words  in 
Matt.  X.  22.  The  form  of  the  counsel  implies  that  the  work  might  be 
hindered  unless  the  will  of  those  who  were  called  to  suffer  co-operated 
with  the  Divine  purpose.  The  sufferings  must  be  borne  joyfully  as  well 
as  submissively. 

that  ye  may  be  perfect  and  entire"]  The  latter  word  implies  complete- 
ness in  all  parts  or  regions  of  the  spiritual  life,  as  the  former  does  the 
attainment  of  the  end,  the  completeness  of  grovi^h.  The  corresponding 
substantive  is  used  for  the  "perfect  soundness"  of  the  restored  cripple  in 
Acts  iii.  16;  the  adjective,  in  a  like  spiritual  application,  in  i  Thess. 
V.  23. 

wanting  nothing]  The  English  is  unfortunately  ambiguous.  Better, 
failing  or  lacking  in  nothing. 

6—8.    Wisdom,  and  the  Prayer  that  gains  it. 

6.  If  any  of  you  lack  wisdom]  As  before,  in  verses  i  and  2,  the 
prominent  word  of  the  preceding  clause  suggests  the  opening  of  the 
next,  the  word  for  "lack"  being  the  same  as  the  "wanting"  in  the 
previous  verse.  The  prominence  thus  given  to  wisdom  is  characteristic 
of  the  teaching  of  St  James  (comp.  ch.  iii.  13 — 17).  It  is  as  though 
he  had  largely  fashioned  his  thoughts  of  the  spiritual  life  on  the  teaching 
of  the  Book  of  Proverbs  and  Ecclesiastes,  perhaps  also  on  the  Wisdom 
of  Solomon  and  Ecclesiasticus.  Wisdom,  in  its  good  sense,  stands,  in 
New  Testament  language,  as  implying  both  a  wider  range  of  thought 
and  a  more  direct  influence  on  conduct  than  knowledge  (1  Cor.  xii.  8  j 
Col.  ii,  3). 

that  giveth  to  all  men  liberally]  Literally,  simply,  but  as  to  give 
simply,  without  reserve  or  arriere  pensee,  is  to  give  freely,  both  the 
adverb  and  the  corresponding  noun  often  carried  with  them  the  idea  of 
liberality  (comp.  Rom.  xii,  8;  2  Cor.  ix.  11,  13).  The  thought  is  that 
God  gives  absolutely  all  good  gifts  to  those  that  ask  Him  (Matt.  vi.  11), 
and  the  highest  gift,  that  of  the  Spirit  that  imparts  wisdom,  is  included 
in  the  promise  (Luke  xi.  13). 

and  upbraideth  not]  The  word  implies  a  contrast  with  human  givers 
who  too  often,  at  the  time  or  afterwards,  mar  their  bounty  with  bitter 
and  reproachful  speeches.  There  seems  here  a  direct  allusion  to  the 
description  in  Ecclus.  xx.  15,  of  "the  gift  of  a  fool,"  "He  giveth  little 
and  upbraideth  much,"  to  the  counsel  "after  thou  hast  given,  upbraid 
not"  (Ecclus.  xii.  23).  Not  so,  St  James  implies,  does  God  give,  though 
ST  JAMES  ^ 


so 


ST  JAMES,   I.  [w.6,  7. 

6  given  him.     But  let  him  ask  in  faith,  nothing  wavering  :  for 
he  that  wavereth  is  Hke  a  wave  of  the  sea  driven  with  the 

7  wind  and  tossed.     For  let  not  that  man  think  that  he  shall 

we  are  more  open  to  His  reproaches  than  any  who  are  the  objects  of  our 
bounty  can  be  to  ours.  ,      . 

a7td  it  shall  be  given  hinil  An  obvious  echo  of  our  Lord  s  promise  in 
Matt.  vii.  7 ;  Luke  xi.  9.  r  •  ^  ^ 

6.  let  him  ask  in  faith'\  The  prominence  thus  given  to  faith  at  the 
very  outset  of  the  Epistle  must  be  borne  in  mind  in  connection  with  the 
subsequent  teaching  of  ch.  ii.  14—26.  Faith,  i.e.  trust  in  God,  as  dis- 
tinct from  belief  in  a  dogma,  is  with  him,  as  with  St  Paul,  of  the  very 
essence  of  the  spiritual  life. 

nothing  wavering\  Better,  "nothing  doubting."  Another  echo  from 
our  Lord's  teaching  (Matt.  xxi.  21).  The  variations  in  the  English 
version  hinder  us  from  seeing  that  St  Paul,  when  he  said  that  "Abraham 
staggered  not  at  the  promise  of  God... but  was  strong  in  faith"  (Rom. 
iv.  20),  was  reproducing  the  very  thought  and  language  of  St  James.  The 
primary  idea  of  the  verb  used,  as  here,  in  the  middle  voice,  is  that  of  the 
inner  "debating"  which  implies  doubt.  It  does  not  involve  the  absolute 
negation  of  unbelief,  though,  as  in  Rom.  iv.  20,  it  tends  to  this,  but 
represents  the  state  of  one  who  meets  the  question,  "  Will  God  keep 
His  promise  ?"  now  with  Yes,  and  now  with  No.  The  words  of  our 
own  poet, 

"Faith  and  Unfaith  can  ne'er  be  equal  powers, 
Unfaith  in  aught  is  want  of  faith  in  all." 

Tennyson's  Merlin  and  Vivien. 

reproduce  the  substance  of  St  James's  teaching. 

he  that  wavereth  is  like  a  wave]  Better,  lie  that  doubtetli.  The 
English  play  upon  the  word,  though  happy  in  itself,  has  nothing  corre- 
sponding to  it  in  the  Greek.  Wycliffe  gives  "  doubt."  Tyndal  intro- 
duced "waver"  in  the  previous  clause,  but  kept  "doubteth"  in  this. 

driven  raith  the  wind  and  tossed]  Better,  driven  by  the  winds  and 
blasts,  both  words  describing  the  action  of  a  storm  at  sea,  the  latter 
pointing  especially  to  sudden  gusts  and  squalls.  The  image,  true 
at  all  times  and  for  all  nations,  was  specially  forcible  for  a  people  to 
whom,  like  the  Jews,  the  perils  of  the  sea  were  comparatively  unfamiliar. 
Comp.  the  description  of  the  storm  in  Prov.  xxiii.  34  and  the  comparison 
of  the  wicked  to  the  "troubled  sea"  in  Isaiah  Ivii.  20.  Popular  speech 
likens  a  man  who  has  no  stedfastness  to  a  ship  drifting  on  the 
troubled  waves  of  life.  St  James  goes  one  step  farther  and  likens 
him  to  the  unresting  wave  itself.  Now  he  is  in  the  depths,  now  up- 
lifted high.  In  Eph.  iv.  14  the  same  image  describes  those  who  are 
"carried  about  by  every  wind  of  doctrine."  So  far  as  St  James  wrote 
from  personal  experience  we  trace,  perhaps,  a  recollection  of  stormy 
nights  upon  the  Sea  of  Galilee.  If  we  could  identify  him  with  the  son 
of  Zebedee,  we  might  think  of  him  as  remembering  such  a  night  as 
that  of  Matt.  viii.  24  or  John  vi.  18. 

7.     let  not  that  man  think...]     Faith,  undoubting  faith,  is  then  the 


vv.  8,  9.]  ST  JAMES,   I. 


receive  any  thi7ig  of  the  Lord.     A  double  minded  man  isz 
unstable  in  all  his  ways. 

9 —  1 1 .     Riches,  and  their  perishahleness. 

Let  the  brother  of  low  degree  rejoice  in  that  he  is  ex- 9 

condition  of  the  prayer  for  wisdom,  as  of  all  other  prayers,  being  heard 
and  answered.  Without  it,  the  No  excludes  the  Yes,  which  yet  the 
man  will  not  quite  abandon. 

of  the  Lo7'd]  It  is  a  question  whether  the  Divine  Title  is  used  in  the 
Old  Testament  sense,  for  the  Father,  or,  as  generally,  though  not 
exclusively,  in  the  New  Testament,  for  the  Son.  On  the  whole,  look- 
ing (i)  to  the  meaning  of  the  word  in  ch.  v.  7,  14,  15,  (2)  and  to  the 
frequent  use  of  ''God"  and  ''the  Father"  where  Christ  is  not  meant, 
there  seems  a  balance  of  evidence  in  favour  of  the  latter  meaning. 
Christ  also,  not  less  than  the  Father,  is  thought  of  as  giving  or  not 
giving,  in  answer  to  prayer.  Possibly,  however,  the  word  was  used 
without  the  thought  of  a  distinction  between  the  Divine  Persons. 

8.  A  doicble  minded  man...]  The  context  shews  that  the  man  so  de- 
scribed (the  Greek  word  is  not  found  in  any  earlier  writer  and  may  have 
been  coined  by  St  James)  is  not  the  fraudulent  man  but  the  wayerer, 
trying  to  serve  two  masters  (Matt.  vi.  24),  halting  between  two  opinions 
(i  Kings  xviii.  21).  It  answers  to  the  "double  heart"  (Heb.  "a  heart 
and  a  heart")  of  Ps.  xii.  1.  In  Ecclus.  i.  28  we  find  the  same  thought, 
though  not  the  same  word,  "Come  not  unto  the  Lord  with  a  dotible 
heart"  and  again  in  Ecclus.  ii.  12,  where  a  woe  is  uttered  against  the 
"sinner  that  goeth  two  ways"  in  company  with  "the  fearful  and  faint- 
hearted." Clement  of  Rome  (i.  11)  reproduces  St  James's  word.  The 
construction  of  the  sentence  is  doubtful,  and  may  be  taken  either  as 
in  the  English  text,  or,  with  "he  that  doubteth"  as  the  subject  and 
"double-minded,  unstable"  as  predicates. 

unstable]  The  Greek  word  is  found  in  the  LXX.  of  Isaiah  liv.  1 1,  where 
the  English  version  has  "tossed  with  tempest."  It  is  not  found  else- 
where in  the  New  Testament,  except  as  a  various  reading  in  ch.  iii.  8, 
but  the  corresponding  noun  is  often  used  both  literally  and  figuratively 
(Luke  xxi.  9;  i  Cor.  xiv.  33;  2  Cor.  vi.  5,  xii.  20;  James  iii.  16  and  the 
LXX.  of  Prov.  xxvi.  28).  There  is  a  slight  change  of  imagery,  and 
the  picture  brought  before  us  is  that  of  a  man  who  does  not  walk 
straight  onward,  but  in  "all  his  ways  "  goes  to  and  fro,  now  on  this  side, 
now  on  that,  staggering  like  a  drunken  man. 

9—11.  Riches,  and  their  perishableness. 
9..  Let  the  brother  of  low  degree]  The  Greek  joins  the  sentence  on  to 
the  preceding  with  the  conjunction  which  may  be  either  "and,"  or  "but," 
implying  that  there  is  a  sequence  of  ideas  of  some  kind.  The  train  of 
thought  would  seem  to  lie  in  the  fact,  as  shewn  in  our  Lord's  words 
(Matt.  vi.  24)  that  the  love  of  mammon  is  the  most  common  source  of 
the  *' double-mindedness"  which  St  James  condemns,  both  in  the  poor  and 
in  the  rich.     The  "brother"  is  used,  as  commonly  in  the  New  Testa- 

4—2 


52  ST  JAMES,   I.  [w.  lo,  ii 

10  alted  :  but  the  rich,  in  that  he  is  made  low  :  because  as  the 

11  flower  of  the  grass  he  shall  pass  away.     For  the  sun  is  no 
sooner  risen  with  a  burning  heat,  but  it  withereth  the 

ment  as  meaning  one  of  the  brotherhood  of  Christ.  The  word  Christian 
had  probably  not  as  yet  come  into  use  in  the  Churches  of  Judoea,  and 
was,  at  any  rate,  used  of  the  disciples  by  others  rather  than  by  them- 
selves. *'Of  low  degree"  is,  perhaps,  somewhat  too  narrow  a  render- 
ing. Better,  lie  that  is  lowly  or  more  simply  "he  that  is  low."  The 
contrast  with  the  rich  man  shews  that  ** poverty"  is  the  chief  feature 
in  the  low  estate  spoken  of. 

reJoice\     Better  as  elsewhere,  glory,  or  exult. 

in  that  he  is  exalted]  Better,  in  Ms  exaltation.  His  lowliness  instead 
of  being  a  thing  to  be  ashamed  of,  was  his  true  title  to  honour.  Christ 
had  marked  him  out  as  an  heir  of  the  Kingdom  (Luke  vi.  20  ;  see  ch.  ii. 
5).     Man's  estimate  of  honour  and  dishonour  is  reversed  by  God. 

10.  But  the  rich,  in  that  he  is  made  low]  Better,  in  Ms  humiliation 
or  lowliness.  The  context  implies  that  the  rich  man  also  is  a  "brother." 
Such  an  one  was  tempted  to  exult  in  his  wealth  as  that  which  raised  him 
above  his  fellow-men.  The  view  which  Christ  had  taught  him  to 
take  was,  that  it  placed  him  on  a  level  lower  than  that  of  the  poor.  His 
true  ground  for  exultation  would  be  to  accept  that  lower  position,  to 
glory  in  it,  as  it  were,  as  St  Paul  gloried  in  his  infirmities  (2  Cor.  xii.  9), 
and  to  make  himself,  by  the  right  use  of  his  wealth,  a  servant  of  servants 
unto  his  brethren.  The  two  other  interpretations  which  have  been 
given  of  the  words,  (i)  that  suggested  by  the  English,  that  the  rich  man 
is  to  rejoice  when  he  is  brought  low  by  adversity,  and  (2)  that  the 
sentence  is  to  be  filled  up  not  by  an  imperative  but  an  indicative,  "but 
the  rich  man"  (on  this  assumption,  not  a  "brother")  "exults  in  what 
is  indeed  his  degradation,"  are,  it  is  believed,  less  satisfying.  Possibly, 
still  keeping  the  imperative,  the  words  may  be  taken  as  ironical  "let 
him  glory  in  his  shame. "  The  whole  passage,  however  interpreted,  shews, 
like  chap.  iv.  i  r ;  i  Pet.  v.  6,  the  impression  that  had  been  made  on  the 
minds  of  the  disciples  by  the  teaching  of  their  Master  in  Matt,  xxiii.  12; 
Luke  xiv.  11,  xviii.  14. 

becaiise  as  the  flower  of  the  grass  he  shall  pass  azvay]  This,  so  the 
train  of  thought  runs,  is  that  which  is  most  humbling  to  the  man  of 
wealth.  '  His  riches  are  transient.  They  vanish  often  during  life.  He 
can  carry  nothing  vidth  him  when  he  dies.  For  the  third  time  in  this 
chapter  we  notice  a  close  parallelism  of  thought  and  language  with 
St  Peter  (i  Pet.  i.  24),  both  drawing  from  Isai.  xl.  6,  as  a  common 
source. 

11.  For  the  sun  is  no  sooner  risen . . .  but  it  withereth]  Better,  for  the  sun 
arose  and  withered.  The  Greek  has  nothing  that  answers  to  "no  sooner, " 
and  the  verbs  are  throughout  in  the  past  tense  as  in  a  narrative.  It  is  as 
thoucrh  St  James  were  using  the  form  not  of  a  similitude,  but  of  a  parable, 
apparently  not  without  a  reminiscence  of  some  features  of  the  Parable  of 
the  Sower  (Matt.  xiii.  6)  and  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  (Matt.  vi.  30). 

with  a  burning  heat]  Better,  with  the  scorching  heat,  probably  the 
Simoom,  or  hot  wind  that  blows  from  the  desert  in  the  early  morning,  as 


^2]  ST  JAMES,   I. 


53 


grass,  and  the  flower  thereof  falleth,  and  the  grace  of 
the  fashion  of  it  perisheth :  so  also  shall  the  rich  man  fade 
away  in  his  ways. 

12 — 15.     Temptation^  and  its  history. 
Blessed  is  the  man  that  endureth  temptation :  for  when 
he  IS  tried,  he  shall  receive  the  crown  of  life,  which  the 

in  Luke  xii.  55      The  whole  description  comes,  as  above,  from  Isaiah 

xl.  6.     Comp.  also  Jonah  iv.  8. 
falleth... perisheth\  Better,  as  continuing  the  narrative,  feU— perished 
^^^are/^j/]    Better,  perhaps,   as  expressing  the   force  of  the  Greek 

passive,  be  blighted.     The  Greek  verb  is  not  found  elsewhere  in  the 

whTl.  "''n'l^''^  ^^^^^  ^'  ^"  ^^'^  W^^^-  of  Sol.  ii.  8,  in  a  passage 

which  rnay  well  have  been  present  to  the  mind  of  the  writer.  An  ad- 
jective  derived  from  it  is  found  in  the  "crown  that  fadeth  not  away," 
literally,  the  amaranthine  crown,  of  i  Pet.  v.  4.  See  also  i  Pet.  i.  4. 
Ihe  idea  of  the  -fading"  of  earthly  riches,  the  "unfading"  character  of 
heavenly,  was  another  thought  common  to  the  two  writers 
J,JT'  "f^^'f"'^'}''^  ofit^  Better,  the  goodliness  of  its  form,  literally, 
Testame^r'  substantive  is  not  found  elsewhere  in  the  New 

m  his  ways]  Literally,  In  Ms  goings  or  joumeyings,  as  in  Luke  xiii. 
J'  perhaps  with  a  special  reference  to  the  restlessness  in  trading  which 
shewed  Itself  in  the  money-making  Jews  of  Palestine.  "Going"  and 
;/  1  ?  rr  (^^^^"^''^^^  and  emporeuomai)  made  up  the  sum  total  of  their 
l^r  "u  ^°""P-  ''^^P-  ^^-  ^3.  A  various  reading  gives  "in  his 
S-emngs  here,  as  a  possible  meaning,  but  the  balance  of  evidence  is 
in  lavour  01     goings. 

12—15.     Temptation,  and  its  history. 

12.  B/essed  is  the  man  that  endureth  tejnptatio7{\  The  mode  of 
teaching  by  Beatitudes  reminds  us  at  once  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount, 
with  which  It  will  be  seen  afterwards,  the  Epistle  has  so  many  points  of 
contact.  Stress  is  laid  on  "enduring"  as  distinct  from  simply  "suffer- 
mg,  and  the  temptation"  is  prominently,  as  in  verse  2,  that  of  sufferine 
coming  from  without.  ^ 

for  when  he  is  tried]  Better,  when  he  has  stood  the  trial,  the  Greek 
adjective  being  applied,  as  in  Rom.  xiv.  18,  xvi.  10,  to  one  who  has 
been  tested  and  approved. 

the  crown  of  life]  The  image  of  the  "crown"  or  wreath  of  the  con- 
queror for  the  reward  of  the  righteous  is  common  both  to  St  Peter  who 
speaks  of  'the  crown  of  glory"  (i  Pet.  v.  4)  and  to  St  Paul  who  speaks 
o\  the  crown  of  righteousness"  (2  Tim.  iv.  8).  The  "crown  of  life,"— 
1.  e.  ot  eternal  life,  which  is  the  crown,  is,  however,  peculiar  to  St  Tames. 
Ihe  figurative  use  of  the  word  is  characteristic  of  the  Son  of  Sirach 
(Jicclus  1.  II,  16, 18,  XXV.  6),  and  of  the  LXX.  of  Proverbs  (i.  o,  iv.  o). 
In  Wisd.  V.  16,  we  have,  in  the  Greek,  the  kindred  word  "diadem." 


54  ST  JAMES,    I.  [vv.  13,  14. 

13  Lord  hath  promised  to  them  that  love  him.  Let  no  man 
say  when  he  is  tempted,  I  am  tempted  of  God :  for  God 
cannot  be  tempted  with  evil,  neither  tempteth  he  any  ma7i : 

14  but  every  man  is  tempted,  when  he  is  drawn  away  of  his 

which  the  Lord  hath  promised  to  them  that  love  him\  Here  again  it  is 
a  question  whether  "the  Lord"  is  to  be  taken  in  its  special  New  Testa- 
ment sense,  or  generally  of  God.  As  before  (see  Note  on  verse  7)  the 
balance  turns  in  favour  of  the  former,  and  the  tense  of  the  verb  ( ' '  which 
the  Lord  promised"),  as  if  referring  to  some  special  utterance,  may  lead 
us  to  think  of  such  words  as  those  of  John  xiv.  21,  23.  A  more  general 
promise  of  the  same  kind  to  those  that  love  the  Lord  is  found  in  Ecclus. 
xxxiv.  1 6. 

13.  Let  no  ina7i  say  when  Ju  is  tejnpted]  The  thought  of  trial  as 
coming  from  outward  circumstances,  and  forming  part  of  man's  spiritual 
education,  leads  to  a  deeper  inquiry  as  to  its  nature,  and  so  passes  on  to 
the  wider  notion  of  temptation,  which  includes  the  allurements  of  desire 
as  well  as  the  trials  of  adversity,  In  both  cases  men  found  refuge  from 
the  reproof  of  conscience  in  a  kind  of  fatalism.  God  had  placed  them 
in  such  and  such  circumstances;  therefore,  He  was  the  author  of  the  sin 
to  which  those  circumstances  had  led.  The  excuse  is  one  which  presents 
itself  to  men's  minds  at  all  times,  but  here  also  there  is  a  special  point 
of  contact  with  the  Son  of  Sirach :  "Say  not  thou,  it  is  through  the 
Lord  that  I  fell  away"  (Ecclus.  xv.  11).  It  may  be  noted  that  the 
popular  Pharisaism,  which  taught  a  doctrine  of  necessity  (Joseph.  Ant. 
XVIII.  I.  §  3;  Wars,  II.  8.  §  14)  while  speculatively  maintaining  also 
the  freedom  of  man's  will,  was  likely  to  develops  into  this  kind  of 
practical  fatalism. 

/  a7)i  tempted  of  God]  The  order  of  the  Greek  words  is  more  em- 
phatic, It  is  from  God  that  I  am  tempted. 

for  God  cannot  be  tempted  with  evil\  The  English  *  *  cannot  be  tempted  " 
answers  to  a  Greek  verbal  adjective,  not  used  elsewhere  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment or  in  the  LXX.  version  of  the  Old,  and  not  found  in  Classical 
Greek.  Its  meaning  as  used  in  later  Greek  writers,  is  simply  "untried," 
and  so  "unversed  in,"  and  it  has  been  maintained  that  it  is  so  used  here-, 
but  the  context  makes  it  almost  certain  that  St  James  used  it  in  the  sense 
of  ^^untempted.'^''  At  first  it  might  seem  as  if  this  assertion  did  not  meet 
the  thought  to  which  it  appears  to  be  answer,  but  the  latent  premiss  of 
the  reasoning  seems  to  be  that  no  one  tempts  to  evil,  who  has  not  been 
first  himself  tempted  by  it.  If  men  shrank  from  the  blasphemy  of 
affirming  that  of  God,  they  ought  to  shrink  also  from  the  thought  that  He 
could  ever  tempt  them  to  evil.  He  who  was  absolutely  righteous,  could 
not  be  the  originator  of  sin.      He  tries  men,  but  does  not  tejnpt  them. 

neither  tempteth  he  any  man]  Better,  and  He  (the  pronoun  is  em- 
phatic) tempteth  no  one. 

14.  when  he  is  drawn  away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed]  Both  the 
participles  are  primarily  used  of  the  way  in  which  animals  are  taken,  the 
first  of  capture  by  the  hook  or  noose,  as  with  fish  or  the  crocodile 
(Herod.  11.  70),  the  second  of  beasts  or  birds  which  are  attracted  by  food 


vv.  15-17.]  ST  JAMES,   I.  55 

own  lust,  and  enticed.     Then  when  lust  hath  conceived,  it  15 
bringeth  forth  sin :  and  sin,  when  it  is  finished,  bringeth 
forth  death. 

16 — 18.     God  a7id  His  perfect  gifts. 

Do  not  err,  my  beloved  brethren.     Every  good  gift  and  ^^ 

set  for  them  as  a  bait.  Both  words  had  come  to  be  used  figuratively  of 
sensual  passion,  the  latter  twice  by  St  Peter  (2  Pet.  ii.  14,  18),  and  the 
imagery  that  follows  here  suggests  the  thought  that  St  James  had  the 
picture  of  the  hirlot  of  Prov.  vii.  6—23  present  to  his  thoughts.  There 
the  "young  man  void  of  understanding"  yields  to  her  allurements  as  "  a 
bird  hasteth  to  the  snare."  "Lust,"  or  rather,  desire,  in  its  widest  sense, 
including  desire  for  safety,  riches,  ease,  as  well  as  sensual  pleasure,  is  to 
man's  will  as  the  harlot-temptress  of  that  picture.  The  temptations  of 
which  the  earlier  verses  of  the  Chapter  had  spoken  are  thus,  though  no 
longer  prominent,  not  excluded.  Adversity  and  persecution  expose  men 
to  the  evil  solicitations  of  their  lower  nature,  to  love  of  ease  and  safety, 
no  less  than  luxury  and  prosperity.  In  both  "desire"  tempts  the  will 
to  depart  from  what  it  knows  to  be  the  will  of  God. 

15.  zvhen  hist  hath  conceived,  it  bringeth  forth  sin]  The  image 
suggested  in  the  previous  verse  is  developed  with  an  almost  startling 
boldness.  The  will  that  yields  to  desire  in  so  doing  engenders  evil. 
And  as  from  that  fatal  embrace,  there  comes  first  the  conception  and 
then  the  birth  of  sin.  But  sin  also  grows ;  it  has  its  infancy  of  purpose 
and  its  maturity  of  act ;  and  so  the  parable  is  continued.  Sin,  in  its 
turn,  grows  up,  and  by  its  union  with  the  will  becomes  the  mother  of  a 
yet  more  terrible  offspring,  and  that  offspring  is  Death,  the  loss  of  the 
true  life  of  the  soul,  which  consists  in  its  capacity  for  knowing  God. 
The  second  of  the  two  words  rendered  "bringeth  forth "  (better,  perhaps, 
engenderetli)  differs  from  the  first,  and  seems,  as  a  less  common  word, 
to  have  been  used  for  extraordinary  or  monstrous  births  (such  e.  g.  as 
a  woman's  bearing  four  or  five  children),  and  so  is  appropriate  here. 
The  word  occurs  again  in  verse  18,  where  see  note.  In  looking  at 
the  allegory  as  a  whole  we  note :  ( i )  its  agreement  as  to  the  relation  of 
sin  and  death,  with  the  teaching  of  St  Paul  (Rom.  v.  12);  (2)  its  re- 
semblance to  like  allegories  in  the  literature  of  other  nations,  as  in  the 
well-known  Choice  of  Hercules  that  bears  the  name  of  Prodicus,  in 
which  Pleasure  appears  \vith  the  garb  and  allurements  of  a  harlot; 
(3)  its  expansion  in  the  marvellous  allegory  of  Sin  and  Death  in  Milton's  ■ 
Paradise  Lost  (B.  II.  745 — 814),  where  Satan  represents  Intellect  and 
Will  opposed  to  God,  Sin  its  offspring,  self-generated,  and  Death  the 
fruit  of  the  union  of  Mind  and  Will  with  Sin.  In  the  incestuous  union 
of  Sin  and  Death  that  follows  and  in  its  horrid  progeny,  Milton  seems 
to  have  sought  to  shadow  forth  the  shame  and  foulness  and  misery  in 
which  even  the  fairest  forms  of  sin  finally  issue. 

16—18.     God  and  His  perfect  gifts. 

16.  Do  not  err...]    The    absolute    goodness    of    God    had    been 
presented  so  far  on  its  negative   side   as  excluding  aU  origination  of 


56  ST  JAMES,   I.  [v.  17. 

every  perfect  gift  is  from  above,  and  cometh  down  from 
the  Father  of  lights,  with  whom  is  no  variableness,  neither 

evil.  But  the  writer  feels  that  that  is  but  a  partial  view.  It  has  a 
brighter  aspect,  more  full  of  hope  and  blessing,  and  the  error  against 
which  he  protests  is  chiefly  hurtful  as  excluding  that  aspect  from  its 
due  influence  on  faith  and  conduct. 

17.  Every  good  gift  and  every  perfect  gif]  The  two  nouns  are  dif- 
ferent in  the  Greek,  the  first  expressing  the  abstract  act  of  giving,  the 
second  the  gift  as  actually  bestowed.  The  perfection  of  the  one  flows 
from  the  goodness  of  the  other.  The  "perfect  gift"  carries  our  thoughts 
beyond  all  temporal  blessings  which,  though  good,  have  yet  an  element  of 
incompleteness,  to  the  greater  gifts  of  righteousness  and  peace  and  joy; 
the  gift,  i.e.  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  is  the  crowning  gift  of  all.  Sin- 
gularly enough,  the  axiom,  if  we  may  so  call  it,  falls  into  the  cadence  of 
a  Greek  hexameter,  and  it  is  conceivable  that  it  may  have  been  a 
quotation  from  a  poem,  or  possibly  from  an  early  Christian  hymn. 
Like  instances  of  metre  are  found,  besides  the  direct  quotations  in 
1  Cor.  XV.  33,  Tit.  i.  12,  in  the  Greek  of  Heb.  xii,  13  and  Rev.  xix.  12. 
The  whole  passage  reminds  us  once  more  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
(Matt.  vii.  11)  and  of  the  parallel  promise  in  Luke  xi.  13. 

is  frojii  above']  The  perfect  gifts  come  then,  as  the  new  birth  of 
the  soul  comes,  from  Heaven,  not  from  Earth  (comp.  John  iii.  3,  as  in  the 
margin),  as  does  the  true  wisdom  (chap.  iii.  15,  17),  The  prominence 
of  the  word  and  the  thought  in  the  Epistle  is  one  of  the  links  that 
connect  it  with  the  (Gospel  of  St  John,  in  which  a  like  prominence  is 
traceable  (John  iii.  7,  31,  xix.  11). 

from  the  Father  of  lights]  The  plural  is  used  to  express  the  thought, 
that  light  in  all  its  forms,  natural  (as  in  the  "great  lights"  of  Ps. 
cxxxv.  7),  intellectual,  spiritual,  is  an  efflux  from  Him  "who  is  light, 
and  in  whom  is  no  darkness  at  all"  (i  John  i.  5).  This  axiom  as  to  the 
Divine  Nature  was  also  common  to  the  two  great  teachers  of  the  Church 
of  the  Circumcision,  as  it  was  to  the  teaching  of  the  Apostle  of  the 
Gentiles,  when  he  describes  the  children  of  God  as  being  also  "children 
of  light"  (Eph.  V.  8).  There  may  possibly  be  a  reference  to  the  Urim 
and  Thummim,  the  "lights"  and  "perfections"  which  symbolised  God's 
gifts  of  wisdom  in  its  highest  forms  (Exod.  xxviii.  30;  Lev.  viii.  8; 
Deut.  xxxiii.  8).     Comp.  also  Ps.  xlviii.  3. 

with  whom  is  no  variabletiess]  The  noun  is  primarily  a  scientific 
term  (our  English  parallax  presents  a  cognate  word)  as  expressing  the 
change  of  position,  real  or  apparent,  of  the  stars.  Here  it  is  apparently 
suggested  by  the  word  "  lights,"  which  primarily  conveyed  the  thought 
of  the  heavenly  bodies  as  the  light-givers  of  the  world.  They,  St  James 
seems  to  say,  have  their  changes,  but  not  so  their  Creator  and  their 
Father. 

shadow  of  turning]  i.e.  shadow  caused  by  turning.  The  latter 
word,  from  which  we  get  our  "/r^/^,"  and  ^Uropic,^^  is  applied,  as  in 
the  LXX.  of  Job  xxxviii.  33  ;  Deut.  xxxiii.  14,  to  the  apparent  motion 
of  the  lights  of  heaven,  and  so  to  any  changes.  The  former  is  also  a 
quasi-scientific  tenn,  applied  to  the  effect  produced  on  the  sun's  disc 


V.  i8.]  ST  JAMES,   I.  57 

shadow  of  turning.     Of  his  own  will  begat  he  us  with  the  xj 
word  of  truth,  that  we  should  be  a  kind  of  firstfruits  of  his 
creatures. 

by  the  moon  in  an  eclipse.  St  James  does  not  appear  to  use  the  terms 
with  any  very  strict  accuracy,  but  the  fact  that  he  employs  them  at  all, 
and  that  they  occur  nowhere  else  in  the  New  Testament,  is  in  itself 
interesting  as  connecting  him  with  the  form  of  wisdom  described  in 
Wisd.  vii.  17 — 20,  which  deals  with  "the  alterations  of  the  turning  of 
the  sun"  (the  two  terms  are  nearly  identical  with  those  which  St  James 
uses)  and  "  the  change  of  seasons."  Science,  he  seems  to  say,  deals 
with  the  mutability  of  phaenomena.  Faith,  and  therefore  Wisdom,  rest 
on  the  immutability  of  God. 

18.  Of  his  own  will  begat  he  tis'\  The  construction  of  the  Greek 
is  participial,  willing  lie  begat  us,  and  is  parallel  to  that  of  Col.  ii.  18, 
which,  rightly  rendered,  runs  "  let  no  man  willing,  i.e.  by  the  exercise 
of  his  will,  deprive  you...."  The  word  implies  the  rejection  of  the 
thought  either  of  a  destiny  constraining  the  Divine  Will,  or  of  chance 
and,  as  it  were,  random  impulses,  and  the  reference  of  our  higher 
spiritual  birth  to  His  deliberate  Will.  Here  again  we  have  a  parallelism 
with  St  John  "born.... not  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God"  (John  i.  13), 
and  with  St  Peter  (i  Pet.  i.  23). 

The  word  for  "begat"  is  the  same  as  the  second  "bringeth  forth"  in 
verse  15,  and  is  obviously  used  here,  with  the  general  sense  of  "engen- 
dering" or  "begetting,"  to  emphasise  the  contrast  between  the  process 
which  ends  in  death  and  that  which  issues  in  a  higher  life.  Here  also, 
though  the  birth  was  not  monstrous,  it  was  out  of  the  common  course  of 
Nature,  and  therefore  the  unusual  word  was  rightly  employed  again. 

with  the  word  of  trtith'\  So  our  Lord  makes  Truth,  tlae  "word  which 
is  truth,"  the  instrument  of  the  consecration  or  sanctification  of  His 
people  (John  xvii.  17 — 19}.  The  "word  of  truth  "  cannot  have  here  the 
higher  personal  sense  which  the  Word  or  Logos  has  in  John  i.  i,  but 
it  is  something  more  than  the  written  Word  of  the  Old  Testament 
Scriptures,  or  even  the  spoken  word  of  preachers.  It  is  the  whole 
message  from  God  to  man,  of  which  the  written  or  spoken  word  is 
but  one  of  the  channels,  and  which  to  those  who  receive  it  rightly  is 
the  beginning  of  a  higher  life.     Comp.  Matt.  xiii.  19  ;  Mark  iv.  14. 

a  kind  of  firstfruits  of  his  creatures'].  The  meaning  of  the  term  is 
traced  back  to  the  Jewish  ritual  of  Lev.  xxiii.  10;  Deut.  xxvi.  2.  The 
sheaf  of  the  firstfruits  was  offered  as  part  of  the  Passover  celebration. 
On  their  entry  into  Canaan  the  Israelites  were  to  offer  the  firstfruits 
of  the  land  (Deut.  xxvi,  2).  In  each  case  the  consecration  of  the  part 
was  a  symbol  and  earnest  of  that  of  the  whole.  So  St  James  speaks  of 
the  "brethren"  who  have  been  bom  to  a  higher  life,  not  only  as  better 
than  others,  but  as  the  pledge  of  a  fuller  harvest.  So  St  Paul  speaks  of 
Christ  being  "the  firstfruits  of  them  that  sleep"  (i  Cor.  xv.  20),  of  a 
convert  being  "the  firstfruits  of  Achaia"  (i  Cor.  xvi.  15).  St  John 
agrees,  as  usual,  more  closely  with  St  James,  and  describes  "the  re- 
deemed from  the  earth"  of  Rev.  xiv.  4  as  "the  firstfruits  unto  God 


58  ST  JAMES,   I.  [w.  19— 2t. 

19 — 21.     Man's  wrath,  and  God's  righteousness. 

T9      Wherefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  let  every  man  be  swift 

20  to  hear,  slow  to  speak,  slow  to  wrath  :  for  the  ^vrath  of  man 

21  worketh  not  the  righteousness  of  God.    Wherefore  lay  apart 
all   filthiness   and  superfluity   of  naughtiness,  and  receive 

and  to  the  Lamb. "  Christians  are  called  and  made  what  they  are  by 
the  grace  of  God,  that  they  may  shew  of  what  elevation  humanity  is 
capable.     Comp.  Rom.  xi.  16. 

19—21.     Man's  wrath,  and  God's  righteousness. 

19.  Wherefore\  The  better  MSS.  give  "  Ye  know  this. ..but  let  every 
man." 

my  beloved  brethrejt\  The  formula  of  address  was  common  to  all  the 
four  great  writers  of  the  Apostolic  Chui-ch.  We  find  it  in  St  Paul 
(i  Cor.  XV.  58),  in  St  Peter  (2  Pet.  iii.  14,  15),  in  St  John  (i  John  ii.  7, 
iii.  2).  In  the  last  two  instances,  however,  the  word  "brethren"  is 
wanting. 

let  every  man  be  ST.uift  to  hear]  From  the  general  thought  of  the 
high  ideal  of  life  implied  in  the  new  birth  from  God,  St  James  passes 
to  the  special  aspect  of  that  ideal  which  was  most  in  contrast  with  the 
besetting  sin  of  his  countr}^men.  To  him  speech  was  of  silver,  and 
silence  of  gold.  In  this  as  in  many  other  passages  of  his  Epistle, 
he  echoed  the  teaching  of  the  sapiential  books  of  the  Old  Testament 
(Prov.  xiii.  3,  xiv.  29,  xvii.  27;  Eccles.  v.  2)  yet  more,  perhaps,  of  those 
of  the  Apocrypha.  So  we  find  "Be  swift  to  hear"  in  Ecclus.  v.  11, 
and  maxims  of  a  like  nature  in  Ecclus.  xx.  7.  The  "slow  to  wrath" 
follows  on  "slow  to  speak"  as  pointing  to  the  crucial  test  of  character. 
If  it  were  hard  at  all  times  to  be  *'  slow  to  speak, "  it  was  harder  than 
ever  when  men  were  roused  to  anger. 

20.  the  wrath  of  man...']  Better,  A  man's  wratli,  so  as  to  represent 
the  absence  of  the  article  in  the  original.  By  "the  righteousness  of  God" 
— the  phrase  is  common  to  St  James  and  St  Paul  (Rom.  x.  3  ;  2  Cor.  v.  2  r ; 
Phil.  iii.  9) — is  meant  the  righteousness  which  God  requires  and  which 
He  also  gives.  The  besetting  sin  of  the  Jews  was  to  identify  their  own 
anger  against  what  seemed  sin  and  heresy  with  the  Will  of  God,  to 
think  that  they  did  God  service  by  deeds  of  violence  (John  xvi.  2), 
that  they  were  thus  working  out  His  righteousness.  The  teaching  is  again 
after  the  pattern  of  the  purely  ethical  books  of  the  Old  Testament 
(Eccles.  vii.  9).  The  MSS.  give  two  forms  of  the  verb  rendered 
"work;"  the  commonly  received  one,  which  conveys  the  thought, 
"does  not  work  out  or  bring  to  completeness,"  and  that  of  the  better 
MSS.  which  means  simply,  "does  not  work,  or  practise." 

21.  lay  apart  all  filthiness...]  The  cognate  adjective  is  found  in  its 
literal  sense  in  ch.  ii.  2,  and  figuratively  in  Rev.  xxii.  11.  A  kindred 
noun  appears  in  a  like  combination  in  "  the  putting  away  of  the  filth  of 
the  flesh  "  of  i  Pet.  iii.  21  and  in  the  LXX.  of  Prov.  xxx.  12.    The  word 


V.  22.]  ST  JAMES,   I.  59 

with  meekness  the  engrafted  word,  which  is  able  to  save 
your  souls. 

2^ — 25.     Doers  and  Hearers. 

But  be  ye  doers  of  the  word,  and  not  hearers  only,  de-  22 
ceiving  your  own  selves.     For  if  any  be  a  hearer  of  the  23 

points  not  specifically  to  what  we  call  **sins  of  impurity,"  but  to  every 
form  of  sin,  including  the  *'  wrath"  of  the  preceding  verse,  as  defiling 
the  soul. 

superfluity  of  naughtiness\  Better,  excess  of  malice,  i.  e.  excess  charac- 
terised by  malice.  The  English  "naughtiness,"  though  used  in  the  i6th 
century,  as  by  Latimer  and  Shakespeare,  as  equivalent  to  "sin"  or 
"wickedness,"  has  gradually  lost  its  sharpness,  and  has  come  to  be 
applied  almost  exclusively  to  the  faults  of  children.  The  Greek  word, 
though,  like  the  Latin  word  from  which  malice  comes,  originally  generic 
in  its  meaning,  had  come  to  be  associated  mainly  (as  in  Eph.  iv. 
31;  Col.  iii.  8;  i  Pet.  ii.  i)  with  the  sins  that  have  their  root  in 
wrath  and  anger,  rather  than  with  those  that  originate  in  love  of  pleasure, 
and  so  carries  on  the  sequence  of  thought. 

receive  with  meek7iess  the  engrafted  word'\  The  order  of  the  words,  in  the 
original  is  more  emphatic,  but  in  meekness  (as  contrasted  with  wrath  and 
malice)  receive  ye.  The  "engrafted  word"  is  that  which  was  before  re- 
ferred to  as  the  instrument  by  which  the  new  and  better  life  was  en- 
gendered. The  English  '  'engrafted"  suggests  one  process  of  growth  some- 
what too  definitely,  and  implanted  would  be  a  better  rendering.  The 
word  is  not  found  elsewhere  in  the  New  Testament  (the  Greek  word  in 
Rom.  xi.  17  is  more  specific),  but,  like  so  many  of  St  James's  phrases, 
appears  in  the  sapiential  books  of  the  Apocrypha  (Wisd.  xii.  10, 
"their  malice  was  bred  in  them").  We  note  the  agreement  of  his 
teaching  with  that  of  the  Parable  of  the  Sower,  where  the  Seed  is  the 
"Word,"  and  the  conditions  of  its  fertility  are  found  in  "the  honest 
and  good  heart"  (Matt.  xiii.  23),  free  from  prejudice  and  bitterness. 
Moral  discipline,  the  putting  away  of  that  which  defiles,  is  the  right 
preparation  for  the  highest  spiritual  life. 

which  is  able  to  save  your  souls'\  The  words  express  at  once  the  power, 
and  the  limits  of  the  power.  There  was  in  the  implanted  word,  taken 
in  its  widest  sense,  the  promise  and  the  potency  of  salvation,  yet  it  did 
not  work  as  by  compulsion  or  by  a  charm,  but  required  the  co-operation  of 
man's  will.  So,  later  on,  St  James  speaks  of  God  Himself  as  being 
^^ able  to  save"  (chap.  iv.  12). 

22 — 25.    Doers  and  Hearers. 

22.  But  be  ye  doers  of  the  word,  and  not  hearers  only"]  The  thought 
is  the  same,  though  illustrated  by  a  different  similitude,  as  that  of  the 
closing  verses  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  (Matt.  vii.  24 — 28).  The 
reference  to  the  "  hearers  of  the  word  "  confirms  the  explanation  given 
above  of  the  Word  of  the  Truth.     It  is  not  primarily  the  written  word, 


6o  ST   JAMES,    I.  [vv.  23,  24. 

word,  and  not  a  doer,  he  is  like  unto  a  man  beholding  his 
24  natural  face  in  a  glass  :  for  he  beholdeth  himself,  and  goeth 

for  then  we  should  have  the  "reader,"  not  the  "hearer,"  nor  Christ  as 
the  Incarnate  Word,  but  the  spoken  message  from  God  to  the  soul  of 
man — '■^Be  ye  doers;''''  literally,  "become,"  as  though  life  were  a  con- 
tinued process  of  such  "becoming,"  the  condition  not  being  that  in 
which  men  find  themselves  by  nature. 

deceiving  your  oivn  selves]  The  word  is  etymologically  more  definite 
than  that  commonly  used  for  deceiving,  and  implies  strictly  the  self-' 
deception,  if  one  may  so  speak,  of  bad  logic.  The  hypocrite  knew  the 
major  premiss;  "The  doers,  not  the  hearers,  are  blessed,"  but  though 
conscience  supplied  the  minor,  "I  am  a  hearer,  not  a  doer,"  he  shut  his 
eyes  to  it  and  failed  to  draw  the  conclusion.  The  use  of  the  word  in 
the  LXX.,  as  e.g.  in  Gen.  xxxi.  7,  41  ;  Exod.  viii.  29,  shews,  however, 
that  it  had  come  to  be  used  in  the  general  sense  of  "cheating"  or 
"  defrauding,"  and  it  may  be  questioned,  therefore,  how  far  the  special 
sense  is  to  be  pressed  here. 

23.  he  is  like  tmto  a  man..."]  The  instance  is  chosen  to  illustrate 
the  nature  of  the  paralogisin  or  fallacy  by  which  the  man  deceived  him- 
self. It  lies,  as  said  above,  in  forgetting  the  self-knowledge  which 
should  form  a  premiss  in  his  argument,  and  reasoning  as  if  it  did  not 
exist. 

beholding  his  natural  face"]  Literally,  the  face  of  his  birth,  that 
which  he  was  born  with.  The  latter  word  might  seem  at  first  almost 
superfluous,  but  it  serves  to  point  the  spiritual  interpretation.  That 
which  the  man  sees  in  the  mirror  of  the  Divine  Word,  is  the  revelation 
of  himself,  as  he  is  by  nature  (comp.  i  Cor.  xiv.  24,  25),  weak,  sinful, 
"double-minded."  That  revelation  is  meant  to  lead  him  to  seek  for 
supernatural  strength  to  rise  to  the  higher  life.  The  word  for  "behold- 
ing" implies  more  than  a  passing  glance,  the  man  contetnplates  the  reflec- 
tion of  his  face  (see  Matt.  vii.  3;  Luke  xii.  24), 

in  a  glass]  Better,  in  a  mirror.  The  word  is  the  same  as  in  i  Cor. 
xiii.  12.  The  mirrors  in  use  among  the  Jews,  Greeks,  and  Romans 
were  of  polished  metal,  and  as  these  presented  a  less  perfect  image 
than  our  modern  mirrors,  to  see  through,  i.  e.  by  means  of,  a  mirror  had 
become  among  the  later  Rabbis,  as  well  as  with  St  Paul,  a  proverbial 
phrase  for  man's  imperfect  knowledge  of  divine  things.  Here,  how- 
ever, stress  is  laid  on  the  fact  that  the  mirror  does  supply,  in  some 
measure,  the  self-knowledge  which  the  man  could  not  attain  without 
it.  The  sapiential  books  of  the  Apocrypha  present  two  interesting 
illustrations  drawn  from  the  same  source  (Wisd.  vii.  26;  Ecclus.  xii.  11). 
It  is  possible,  though  it  can  hardly  be  insisted  on,  that  there  is  an 
emphasis  on  a  mail's  casual  way  of  looking  at  a  mirror,  and  the  more 
careful  gaze  supposed  to  be  characteristic  of  a  woman. 

24.  For  he  beholdeth  hiviself...]  The  Greek  gives  a  subtle  variation 
in  the  tenses.  "For  he  beheld  himself  "  (the  momentary  act),  and  hath 
gone  away  (the  completed  departure  continuing  in  the  present),  and 
forgat  (the  oblivion  coming  and  being  completed  in  a  moment).  .  The 


vv.  25,26.]  ST   JAMES,    I.  61 

his  way,  and  straightway  forgetteth  what  manner  of  7nan  he 
was.     But  whoso  looketh  into  the  perfect  law  of  Uberty,  and  25 
continueth  therein,  he  being  not  a  forgetful  hearer,  but  a 
doer  of  the  work,  this  vian  shall  be  blessed  in  his  deed. 

26,  27.     T}'tce  and  false  Religion. 
If  any  man  among  you  seem  to  be  religious,  and  bridleth  26 

mode  of  stating  a  similitude  in  the  form  of  a  narrative  related  as 
belonging  to  the  past  is  characteristic  of  St  James's  style.  See  note  on 
verse  11. 

25.  BtU  whoso  looketh.. !\  The  word  involves  primarily  the  idea  of 
stooping  down  and  bending  over  that  on  which  we  look,  as  with  a  fixed 
gaze.  See  for  its  literal  use  Mark  xvi.  5;  Luke  xxiv.  12,  and  for  its 
spiritual  application,  "which  things  the  angels  desire  to  look  into,''''  in 
I  Pet.  i.  12.  In  Ecclus.  xiv.  -23,  it  is  used  of  the  "prying  in,"  the 
eager  gaze  of  the  seeker  after  wisdom  ;  in  xxi.  23  of  the  intrusive  gaze  of 
the  fool.  Here  it  implies,  like  our  word  "attend,"  the  fixing  the 
whole  mind  on  that  which  the  mirror  of  the  Divine  Word  discloses  to  us, 
but  as  the  act  itself  might,  like  the  "beholding"  of  the  previous 
verse,  be  but  transient,  St  James  adds  the  further  condition,  "and 
continueth  therein." 

the  perfect  laiv  of  liberty]  The  words  appear  at  first  to  be  wide  and 
general,  and  to  echo  the  language  in  which  Psalmists  and  others  had 
spoken  of  "the  law  of  the  Eternal"  (Pss.  xix.  7,  cxi.  7,  cxix.  i).  On 
the  other  hand,  we  have  to  remember  that  at  the  Council  at  which 
St  James  presided,  the  law  of  Moses,  as  such,  was  described  as  "a 
yoke  "  of  bondage  (Acts  xv.  10),  even  as  St  Paul  spoke  of  it  (Gal.  v.  i), 
and  that  our  Lord  had  spoken  of  the  Truth  as  that  by  which  alone  men 
could  be  made  "free  indeed"  (John  viii.  32).  It  follows  from  this, 
almost  necessarily,  that  St  James  speaks  of  the  new  Law,  the  spiritual 
code  of  ethics,  which  had  been  proclaimed  by  Christ,  and  of  which  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount  remains  as  the  great  pattern  and  example.  That 
Law  was  characterised  as  giving  to  the  soul  freedom  from  the  vices  that 
enslave  it.  To  look  into  that  Law  and  to  continue  in  it  was  to  share  the 
beatitudes  with  which  it  opened.  That  the  writer  was  familiar  with 
that  Sermon  we  shall  see  at  well  nigh  every  turn  of  the  Epistle. 

being  not  a  forgetful  hearer,  but  a  doer  of  the  zaork]  Literally,  becoming 
not  a  hearer  of  forgetfulness.  The  construction  is  the  same  as  in  the 
"steward  of  injustice"  for  the  "unjust  steward"  (Luke  xvi.  8,  xviii.  6), 
the  genitive  of  the  characteristic  attribute  being  used  instead  of  the 
adjective.  As  the  one  clause  balances  the  other  the  words  that  follow 
probably  meant  an  active  worker  or  "doer."  In  any  case  the  article, 
as  in  the  Greek,  should  be  omitted,  "a  doer  of  work." 

this  man  shall  be  blessed  in  his  deed]  Once  again,  as  if  shewing  on 
what  his  thoughts  had  been  dwelling,  as  the  law  of  liberty,  St  James 
returns  to  the  formula  of  a  beatitude,  and  brings  together,  in  so  doing, 
the  beginning  and  the  end  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount. 


62  ST   JAMES,   I.  [v.  27. 

not  his  tongue,  but  deceiveth  his  own  heart,  this  matCs 
27  religion  is  vain.  Pure  religion  and  undefiled  before  God 
and  the  Father  is  this,  To  visit  the  fatherless  and  widows 
in  their  affliction,  and  to  keep  himself  unspotted  from  the 
world. 

26,  27.    True  and  false  Religion. 

26.  If  any  man  a7nong  you  seem  to  be  religious\  Better,  If  any  man 
thinks  tliat  lie  is  religious.  The  Greek  adjective  is  one  which  expresses 
the  outward  ritual  side  of  religion,  answering  to  "godliness"  as  the  in- 
ward. Comp.  the  cognate  word  rendered  "  tvorship  of  angels  "  in  Col. 
ii.  18.  It  is  not  easy  to  find  an  appropriate  English  adjective  for  it. 
"Religious"  in  its  modern  sense  is  too  wide,  in  its  old  pre-Reformation 
sense,  as  meaning  one  who  belonged  to  a  monastic  order,  too  narrow. 
That  sense  can  hardly  be  said  to  have  attached  to  it  at  the  time  of  the 
Authorised  Version,  as  the  term  is  used  both  in  the  Homilies  (e.g. 
"  Christ  and  his  7'eligion,''''  Hom.  on  Holy  Scripture)  and  Bacon's  Essays 
(Of  Unity  in  Religion)  quite  in  its  modern  sense  for  a  whole  system 
of  faith  and  practice.  "Devout,"  "pious,"  "reverent,"  suggest  them- 
selves, but  all  fail  to  express  what  the  Greek  beyond  question  expresses. 
"Worshipper"  would  perhaps  be  the  nearest  equivalent.  "Ritualist," 
which  answers  most  closely  to  the  strict  meaning,  has  unfortunately  ac- 
quired a  conventional  and  party  meaning. 

and  bridleth  not  his  tongue']  The  image  was  a  sufficiently  common 
one  in  the  Greek  poets  and  philosophers.  St  James  returns  to  it  in 
iii.  1,  3.    See  note  there. 

deceiveth  his  own  heart]  Here  the  word  is  the  more  common  one,  as 
distinguished  from  that  which  had  been  used  in  verse  22. 

27.  Ptcre  religion]  The  word  still  presents  the  outward  aspect  of  the 
devout  life.     Better  perhaps,  pure  worsliip. 

undefiled]  The  term  seems  chosen  with  special  reference  to  the 
Pharisee's  scrupulous  care  to  avoid  anything  that  caused  ceremonial 
defilement.  Comp.  John  xviii.  28,  "lest  they  should  be  defiled^''  where 
the  word  is  that  commonly  used  in  the  LXX.  for  polluted,  or  being  "un- 
clean," as  in  Lev.  v.  3,  xi.  23.  St  James  reproduces  the  teaching  of  our 
Lord,  that  the  real  defilement  comes  from  within,  not  from  without,  that 
true  purity  is  found  in  "giving  alms  of  such  things  as  we  have  "  (Mark 
vii.  20 — 23,  Luke  xi.  40). 

before  God  and  the  Father]  The  last  word  seems  chosen  with  a  special 
reference  to  the  duty  that  follows.  We  worship  the  Father  when  we 
are  like  Him  in  our  care  for  the  orphans  (Ps.  Ixviii.  5). 

To  visit]  The  Greek  word  implies  somewhat  more  than  that  which  we 
commonly  attach  to  the  English;  "to  care  for,"  "look  after,"  as  in 
"God  hath  visited\i\%  people"  (Luke  vii.  16). 

the  fatherless  and  widows]  These  were  the  natural  and  therefore  pro- 
verbial types  of  extremest  affliction.  Comp.  Job  xxix.  12,  13;  Ecclus. 
XXXV.  14.  We  find  from  Acts  vi.  i,  that  they  occupied  a  prominent 
place  in  what  we  may  venture  to  call  the  "Charity  Organisation"  of  the 
Church  of  Jerusalem..    Comp.  also  Acts  ix.  39  ;  i  Tim.  v.  3 — ro. 


vv.  I,  2.]  ST  JAMES,   II.  63 

I — 13.     Respect  of  Persons. 
My  brethren,    have  not    the  faith   of  our   Lord   Jesus  2 
Christ,  the  Lord  of  glory,  with  respect  of  persons.     For  if  2 
there  come  unto  your  assembly  a  man  with  a  gold  ring,  in 

and  to  keep  himself  unspotted  from  the  world']  The  adjective  is  chosen 
with  special  reference  to  the  "undefiled."  The  "world"  is  used  as  in- 
cluding all  the  circumstances  that  tempt  to  sin,  especially  perhaps,  the 
mass  of  unrenewed  humanity  out  of  which  Christians  are  called,  but 
into  which  they  are  in  danger  of  sinking  back.  The  real  defilement  to 
be  guarded  against  was  to  be  found  in  spiritual  contact  with  that 
"  world,"  and  not,  as  the  Pharisee  thought,  in  touching  cup  or  garment 
that  was  ceremonially  unclean.  Comp.  chap.  iv.  4.  In  this  fullest 
sense  of  the  word,  God  alone  can  thus  keep  a  man  unspotted,  but  it  is 
characteristic  of  St  James  to  lay  stress  on  the  co-operation  of  man's 
will,  even,  we  may  add,  as  St  Paul  does  in  **keep  thyself  pure" 
(i  Tim.  V.  22).  The  teaching  of  St  James  finds  a  striking  parallel  in 
xhat  of  Philo,  who  speaks  of  those  who  practise  **a  ritual  religion" 
(using  the  same  word  as  St  James)  "instead  of  holiness"  (Philo,  p.  173). 
Comp.  also  Coleridge,  Aids  to  Reflection,  Aph.  xxiii.  "The  outward 
service  [BprjcrKda)  of  ancient  religion,  the  rites,  ceremonies,  and  cere- 
mouial  vestments  of  the  old  law,  had  morality  for  their  substance.  They 
weijfe  the  letter  of  which  morality  was  the  spirit ;  the  enigma  of  which 
morality  was  the  meaning.  But  morality  itself  is  the  service  and  cere- 
monial {cultus  exterior,  6pT)<TK€ia)  of  the  Christian  religion." 

Ch.  II.    1 — 13.    Respect  of  Persons. 

1.  %ave  not  the  faith...]  Better,  do  not  hold.  The  Greek  for 
"respedt  of  persons  "  (better,  perhaps,  acceptance  of  persons)  is  in 
the  plural*  as  including  all  the  varied  forms  in  which  the  evil  tendency 
might  shew  itself,  and  stands  emphatically  immediately  after  the  nega- 
tive. The  name  of  "our  Lord  Jesus  Christ"  is  used  obviously  with  a 
special  force.  He  had  shewn  Himself,  through  His  whole  life  on  earth, 
to  be  no  "  respecfer  of  persons  "  (Matt.  xxii.  16),  to  have  preferred  the 
poor  to  the  rich.  T^a,ere  was  a  shameful  inconsistency  when  those  who 
professed  to  hold  the'ilaith  which  had  Him  as  its  object  acted  otherwise. 
To  the  name  ofvthe  Lond  Jesus  is  added  the  description  ^^ the  Lord  of 
Glory."  The  first  t-wo  wox'-ds  are  not  repeated  in  the  Greek,  but  the 
structure  of  the  English  senten\ce  requires  their  insertion.  The  motive 
of  the  addition  is  clear.  In  believing  in  Him  who  was  emphatically  a 
sharer  in  the  Eternal  Glory  (John  .xvii.  5),  who  had  now  returned  to 
that  Glory,  men  ought  to  feel  the  infin.ite  littleness  of  all  the  accidents  of 
wealth  or  rank  that  separate  man  fronl'-^raan.  This  seems  the  most 
natural  construction,  but  the  position  of  ^.he  words  "of  glory"  is 
anomalous,  and  some  have  joined  it  with  "faith  '.'  either  as  a  genitive  of 
the  object  "faith  in  the  future  glory, "or  as  a  characterising  attribute  = 
"  the  glorious  faith. " 

2.  if  tJiere  come  unto  your  assembly]  Literally,  In^  your  syna- 
gogue, the  old  familiar  name  as  yet,  in  that  early  stage  of  tuie  Church's 


64  ST  JAMES,   II. 


goodly  apparel,  and  there  come  in  also  a  poor  man  in  vile 
raiment ;  and  ye  have  respect  to  him  that  weareth  the  gay 
clothing,  and  say  unto  him,  Sit  thou  here  in  a  good  place ; 

life,  being  used  for  the  Christian  as  for  the  Jewish  place  of  worship. 
What  is  noted  presented  the  most  glaring  and  offensive  form  which  the 
acceptance  of  persons  had  taken.  Signs  of  the  eagerness  of  men  who 
aimed  at  a  high  religious  reputation  to  obtain  such  honours  are  seen  in 
Matt,  xxiii.  6 ;  and  in  a  society  so  pervaded  by  worldliness  as  that  of 
Judaea,  wealth,  if  accompanied  by  any  kind  of  religiousness,  was  sure  to 
be  accepted  as  covering  a  multitude  of  sins.  What  grieved  St  James 
was  that  the  same  evil  should  have  crept  in  even  among  the  disciples  of 
the  Lord  of  Glory. 

a  man  with  a  gold  ring\     Literally,  a  gold-ringed  man,  implying, 
probably,  more  than  one.     The  custom  was  one  of  the  fashions  of  the 
Empire,  and  had  spread  from  Rome  to  Judoea.    So  Juvenal,  in  a  port 
which  unites  the  two  forms  of  ostentatious  luxury  noted  by  St  Jam( 
describes  one  who,  though  born  as  an  Egyptian  slave,  appears 
Tyrian  robes  upon  his  shoulders,  and  golden  rings,  light  or  heavy, 
cording  to  the  season  {Sat.  I.  ■28.  30).     So  in  Martial  (XI.  60)  we 
of  one  who  wears  six  rings  on  every  finger,  day  and  night,  an( 
when  he  bathes. 

in  goodly  apparel]    Better,  in  gorgeous,  or  bright  appari 
word  is  the  same  as  that  used  of  the  robe  placed  upon  our  Lor 
mockery  (Luke  xxiii.  11),  and  of  that  in  which  the  Angel  appe-  -  ■  ' 
Cornelius   (Acts  x.  30).     The   primary   idea   is    that    of    "bri; 
shining,  and  this  effect  was  often  produced  by  a  combination 
embroidery  with  Tyrian  purple  and  crimson. 

in  vile  raiment']    squalid  is  perhaps  the  nearest  eqaivalent  ro  the 
Greek  word.     It  is  used  in  the  LXX.  of  Zech.  iii.  4,  of  the  "  fiV'      '  " 
ments"  of  Joshua  the  High-Priest.     In  Rev.  xxii.  11  it  is  us'^^' 
ritual  "filthiness,"  as  is  the  cognate  noun  in  chap.  i.  21  of  this  L 

3.  And  ye  have  respect  to]  Better,  look  witli  respect' upoc  i,-he 
same  word  is  used  in  Luke  i.  48,  ix.  38.  The  English  version  weakens 
the  dramatic  vividness  of  the  Greek.  .' 

the  gay  clothing]  The  English  presents  a  needles^  variation  from  the 
Greek,  which  has  the  same  words  as  in  the  preceding  verse.  The  trans- 
lators would  seem  to  have  acted  on  their  pri^iciple  hi  bringing  in  as 
many  English  words  as  they  could  by  way  o!\  fairness.  See  Preface  to 
the  Authorised  Version. 

Sit  thou  here  in  a  good  place]  Tha-  English  paraphrases  the  Greek, 
which  runs  literally,  as  in  the  margin,  ^t  here  honourably.  In  practice 
the  seats  most  coveted  among  the  ^  Jews  were  those  near  the  end  of  the 
synagogue  which  looked  towajr'Sfs  Jerusalem,  and  at  which  stood  the  ark 
that  contained  the  sacred  toll  of"  the  Law. -  We  do  not  know  whether 
the  first  meeting-places  'bf -the  Christian  society'followed  the  same  arrange- 
ments, or  -s\lTether  thi^n,  as  at  a  later  period,  the  Table  of  the  Lord  took 
the  place  M-^jch  'nad  been  occupied  by  the  ark,  and  led  them  to  covet 
the  pla<        ■  ere  near  it,  and  therefore  well  placed  for  seeing  and 

hearin:  ilins  elder 


w.  4—6.]  ST.  JAMES,   II.  65 

and  say  to  the  poor,  Stand  thou  there,  or  sit  here  under  my 
footstool :   are  ye  not  then  partial  in  yourselves,  and  are  4 
become  judges   of  evil   thoughts?     Hearken,  my  beloveds 
brethren,  Hath  not  God  chosen  the  poor  of  this  world  rich 
in  faith,  and  heirs  of  the  kingdom  which  he  hath  promised 
to  them  that  love  him  ?     But  ye  have  despised  the  poor.  6 

Stand  thou  there... '\  The  Christian,  probably  the  elder  or  deacon,  is 
supposed  to  point  the  poor  man  to  his  place  at  the  other  end  of  the 
synagogue,  far  from  sight  and  hearing,  giving  him,  it  may  be,  the  alter- 
native of  a  seat  on  the  ground,  just  below  what  we  should  call  the 
"stall,"  in  which  the  rich  man  was  invited  to  take  his  place,  with  a  stool 
for  his  feet  to  rest  on. 

4.  are  ye  not  then  partial  in  yourselves  ?\  The  verb  is  the  same 
as  that  translated  "waver"  in  chap.  i.  6  and  elsewhere,  as  in  Matt.  xxi. 
21 ;  Mark  xi.  23;  Acts  x.  20;  Rom.  xiv.  23  by  "doubt."  Nor  is  any 
other  meaning,  such  as  that  of  "making  distinctions,"  necessary,  or 
admissible,  here.  "When  you  acted  in  this  way  (the  tense  assumes  that 
the  thing  had  been  actually  done)  did  you  not  doubt,  as  others  doubt, 
in  your  own  hearts?"  Faith  in  Christ's  words  as  to  the  deceitfulness 
of  riches  and  the  little  honour  due  to  them  would  have  kept  men  from 
such  servility.  They  shewed  by  their  words  and  acts  that  they  were 
half-hearted,  or,  in  St  James's  sense  of  the  word,  "  double-minded." 

judges  of  evil  thoughts?]  The  construction  is  the  same  as  that  of  the 
English  phrase  "a  man  of  bad  temper,"  and  is  precisely  analogous  to 
that  rendered  "unjust  judge"  (literally,  judge  of  injustice)  in  Luke 
xviii.  6,  and  to  the  "forgetful  hearer"  or  "hearer  of  forgetfulness " 
in  chap.  i.  25.  It  means  accordingly,  " evil- thinking  judges."  In 
acting  as  they  did,  men  made  themselves  judges  between  rich  and  poor, 
and  with  "base  reasonings,"  or  better,  perhaps,  what  we  call  "base 
calculations, "  gave  a  preference  to  the  former. 

5.  Hath  not  God  ^osen...]  Better,  perhaps,  did  not  God  choose?  as 
referring  to  the  special  ^election  of  the  poor  by  Christ  as  the  heirs  of 
blessings  and  the  messengers  of  His  Kingdom  (Matt.  v.  3 ;  Luke  vi.  20 ; 
comp.  also  i  Cor.  i.  27). 

the  poor  of  this  world]  Literally,  in  tMs  world,  i.e.  "as  far  as  this 
world  is  concerned." 

rich  in  faith]  The  construction  of  the  words  is  (to  use  a  technical 
plirase)  that  of  a  secondary  predicate,  "God  had  chosen  the  poor  in 
this  world  as,  i.  e.  to  be,  rich  in  faith,  as  in  the  region  in  which  they  lived 
and  moved,"  % 

heirs  of  the  kingdom  which  he  hath  promised...]  Here,  as  before  (ch.  i. 
12),  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  exclude  a  direct  reference  to  the  words  of 
Christ,  as  in  Luke  vi.  20,  xii.  31,  32,  and  so  we  get  indirect  proof  of  a 
current  knowledge,  at  the  early  period  at  which  St  James  wrote,  of 
teaching  that  was  afterwards  recorded  in  the  written  Gospels.  Some 
of  the  better  MSS.,  however,  give  "  heirs  of  the  promise." 

to  the?n  that  love  him  1]  Care  is  taken  not  to  lead  men  to  suppose  that 
poverty  itself,  apart  from  spiritual  conditions,  was  a  sufficient  title  to  the 

ST  JAMES  e 


6^  ST.  JAMES,   II.  [v.  7. 

Do  not  rich  men  oppress  you,  and  draw  you  before  the 
7  judgment  seats  ?     Do  not  they  blaspheme  that  worthy  name 

inheritance.  There  must  be  the  love  of  God  which  has  its  root  in 
faith.  What  is  pressed  is  that  poverty  and  not  wealth  was  the  true 
object  of  respect ;  partly  as  predisposing  men  to  the  spiritual  condi- 
tions, partly  as  having  been  singled  out  by  Christ  for  special  blessings, 

6.  But  ye  have  despised  the  poor]  Better,  ye  have  dishonoured, 
or  done  dishonour  to,  the  word  implying  the  outward  act  that  ex- 
pressed contempt.  The  Greek  tense  may  point  to  the  special  instance 
just  given  as  a  supposed  fact,  *'Ye  dishonoured...."  The  pronoun  is 
emphatic,  '*God  chose  the  poor,  j^  put  them  to  shame." 

Do  not  rich  ??ien  oppress  you]  Better,  lord  it  over  you.  The  word  is 
like,  though  not  identical  with,  those  used  in  Matt.  xx.  25  ;  i  Pet.  v.  3, 
and  means  literally,  to  act  the  potentate  over  others.  As  a  rule  the 
wealthier  class  in  Judaea  tended  to  Sadduceeism  (Joseph.  Ant.  xiii.  10. 
§  6),  and  St  James's  reference  to  their  treatment  of  the  disciples  agrees 
with  the  part  that  sect  took,  including,  as  it  did,  the  aristocracy  of 
the  priesthood,  in  the  persecutions  of  the  earlier  chapters  of  the  Acts 
(iv.  1,6,  V.  17). 

and  draw  you  before  the  judgment  seats?]  Better,  drag  you  to  courts 
of  justice.  The  same  noun  appears  in  i  Cor.  vi.  2,  4.  The  Greek 
verb  implies  violence,  as  in  Acts  xxi.  30.  The  words  may  point  either 
to  direct  persecutions,  such  as  that  of  Acts  ix.  1,  2,  or  to  the  indirect 
vexation  of  oppressive  lawsuits.  In  the  Greek  the  verb  is  preceded  by 
an  emphatic  pronoun,  "Is  it  not  thty  that  drag  you."  There  seems,  at 
first,  a  want  of  logical  coherence.  The  rich  man  first  appears  as  gaining 
undue  prominence  in  the  assembly  of  Christians,  and  then  as  one  of 
a  class  of  persecutors  and  blasphemers.  This,  however,  is  just  the 
point  on  which  St  James  lays  stress.  Men  honoured  the  rich  Christian, 
not  because  he  was  a  Christian,  but  because  he  was  rich,  i.  e.  because 
he  was  connected  with  a  class,  which,  as  such,  had  shewn  itself  bitterly 
hostile  to  them. 

7.  £>o  not  they  blaspheme  that  worthy  nanie\  Better,  Do  not  they  re- 
vile that  noble  Name?  The  pronoun  is  again' emphatic,  Is  it  not  they 
that  revile?  The  two  senses  of  the  Greek  verb,  the  reviling  which  has  man 
for  its  object,  and  the  blasphemy,  in  its  modern  sense,  which  is  directed 
against  God,  are  in  this  instance  so  closely  mingled  that  it  is  difficult  to 
say  which  predominates.  Men  reviled  Christ  as  a  deceiver,  and  in  so 
doing  were,  not  knowing  what  they  did,  blaspheming  the  Son  of  God. 
The  Name  can  be  none  other  than  that  of  Jesus  as  the  Christ,  and  the 
epithet  attached  to  it,  "  which  is  given ^you,  or  called  upon  you,^'  is  best 
explained  as  referring  to  the  name  of  Christian,  which  was  beginning 
to  spread  from  Antioch  into  Palestine  (Acts  xi.  26).  Where  it  had  not 
yet  found  its  way,  it  was  probable  enough  that  the  disciples  of  Jesus 
would  be  known  by  the  name  out  of  which  "Christian"  sprang,  as  oi 
XpLCToO,  "Christ's  people,"  "Christ's  followers."  The  description  re- 
minds us  of  the  account  St  Paul  gives  of  his  work  in  compelling  the 
saints  to  "blaspheme"  (Acts  xxvi.  11).  The  persecution  in  which  he 
thus  took  part  was  instigated,  it  will  be  remembered,  by  the  Sadducean 


vv.  8— II.]  ST.   JAMES,   II.  (^-j 

by  the  which  ye  are  called  ?     If  ye  fulfil  the  royal  law  ac-  8 
cording  to  the  scripture,  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour 
as  thyself,  ye  do  well  :  but  if  ye  have  respect  to  persons,  ye  9 
commit  sin,  and  are  convinced  of  the  law  as  transgressors. 
For  whosoever  shall  keep  the  whole  law,  and  yet  offend  in  ic 
one  pointy  he  is  guilty  of  all.     For  he  that  said.  Do  not  " 

priests,  who  formed  a  wealthy  aristocracy,  rather  than  by  the  more  cau- 
tious Pharisees,  who  adopted  the  pohcy  of  Gamaliel  (Acts  v.  17,  34). 

8.  If  ye  fulfil  the  royal  law  accordhig  to  the  scriptw'e'\  The  Greek 
gives  a  particle  which  is  not  expressed  in  the  English,  ' '  If,  however,  ye 
fulfil..."  Nothing  that  the  writer  has  said  in  disparagement  of  wealth 
and  the  wealthy  is  to  lead  men  to  anything  at  variance  with  the  great 
law  of  love ;  that  law  embraces  rich  and  poor  alike.  The  position  of  the 
verb  in  the  Greek  gives  it  a  special  emphasis.  The  "law"  which  follows 
maybe  called  "royal"  or  "kingly,"  either  (i)  in  the  sense  in  which 
Plato  speaks  {Minos  ii.  566)  of  a  just  law  as  Icingly  or  sovereign,  using 
the  same  adjective  as  St  James,  or  (2)  as  coming  from  God  or  Christ  as 
the  true  King  and  forming  part  of  the  fundamental  code  of  the  king- 
dom. In  a  Greek  writer  the  first  would  probably  be  the  thought  in- 
tended. In  one  like  St  James,  living  in  the  thought  of  a  Divine  king- 
dom, and  believing  in  Jesus  as  the  King,  the  latter  is  more  likely  to 
have  been  prominent.  This  agrees  too  more  closely  with  the  uniform 
use  of  the  word  in  the  LXX.  in  a  literal  and  not  a  figurative  sense. 
The  law  which  follows,  from  Lev.  xix.  18,  had  been  solemnly  affirmed 
by  the  true  King  (Matt.  xxii.  39).  One  who  accepted  it  in  its  fulness 
was  ipso  facto  not  far  from  the  Kingdom  (Mark  xii.  34).  Believing  this 
to  have  been  the  main  thought  present  to  St  James's  mind,  it  is  yet 
probable  enough  that  he  chose  the  word  so  that  those  who  were  not  as 
yet  believers  in  Christ  might  see  in  the  commandment  of  love,  the  law 
of  God  as  the  Great  King. 

ye  do  well]  The  words  seem  to  point  to  those  who,  like  the  scribe  in 
Mark  xii.  32,  33,  were  ready  enough  to  accept  the  law  in  theory  but 
shrank  from  its  practical  application.  We  almost  trace  a  tone  of  irony 
in  the  words:  "In  that  case,  if  you  attain  a  completeness  which 
you  never  have  attained,  ye  do  well."  "Right  well,"  or  "nobly," 
or  more  colloquially  "excellent  well,"  comes  closer  to  the  force  of  the 
adverb. 

9.  dzit  if  ye  have  respect  to  persons]  The  Greek  gives  a  compound 
verb  which  is  not  found  elsewhere.  If  ye  be  person-accepting. 

ye  commit  sin]  The  Greek  is  more  emphatic,  "It  is  sin  that  ye 
are  working,  being  convicted  by  the  Law. "  However  generally  deco- 
rous their  lives  might  be,  yet  through  this  one  offence  they  failed  to  meet 
the  requirements  of  the  Law.  The  way  in  which  they  dealt  with  rich 
and  poor  was,  in  the  strictest  sense  of  the  term,  a  crucial  test. 

10.  in  one  poitit]  The  noun,  as  the  italics  shew,  is  not  in  the  Greek, 
but  the  English  is  a  satisfactory  rendering.  Guided  by  what  follows  we 
might  perhaps  say  "in  one  coynmandinent.^'* 

he  is  guilty  of  all]    Better,  lie  has  become  guilty,   i.  e.  liable  to  con- 


68  ST.   JAMES,    II.  [vv.  12,  13. 

commit  adultery,  said  also.  Do  not  kill.  Now  if  thou 
commit  no  adultery,  yet  if  thou  kill,  thou  art  become  a  trans- 

12  gressor  of  the  law.     So  speak  ye,  and  so  do,  as  they  that 

13  shall  be  judged  by  the  law  of  liberty.     For  he  shall  have 

demnation  under  an  indictment  which  includes  all  the  particular  com- 
mandments included  in  the  great  Law.  This  seems  at  first  of  the  nature 
of  an  ethical  paradox,  but  practically  it  states  a  deep  moral  truth.  If 
we  wilfully  transgress  one  commandment  we  shew  that  in  principle  we 
sit  loose  to  all.  It  is  but  accident,  or  fear,  or  the  absence  of  tempta- 
tion, that  prevents  our  transgressing  them  also.  Actual  transgression  in 
one  case  involves  potential  transgression  in  all.  A  saying  of  Rabbi 
Jochanan  is  recorded  in  the  Talmud  {Sabbath,  fol.  70)  identical  with 
this  in  its  terms,  and  including  in  its  range  what  were  classed  as  the 
39  precepts  of  Moses.  St  James  was  urging  upon  devout  Jews,  whether 
they  believed  in  Christ  or  no,  the  highest  ethical  teaching  of  their  own 
schools.  It  is  probable  enough,  that  the  Pharisees  who  misrepresented 
the  teaching  of  St  James  in  the  Church  of  Antioch,  laid  stress  on  these 
words  as  including  circumcision  and  the  ceremonial  Law,  as  well  as  the 
precepts  which  were  moral  and  eternal  (Acts  xv.  i,  5,  24).  See  Intro- 
duction, ch.  III. 

11.  For  he  that  said.  Do  not  commit  adtdfeiy..."]  The  two  command- 
ments are  chosen  as  standing  first  in  the  Second  Table,  the  fifth  being 
classed  by  most  Jewish  writers  as  belonging  to  the  First,  just  as  in  Greek 
and  Roman  ethics,  duty  to  parents  came  under  the  head  of  EyVe/Seia  and 
Pietas,  rather  than  under  that  of  Justice  (comp.  i  Tim.  v.  4).  This  divi- 
sion is  recognised  by  Josephus  {Ant.  III.  6.  §  6)  and  Philo  {De  Decal.  i.), 
and  falls  in  better  than  the  common  one  with  the  pentad  and  duad  grouip- 
ing  that  pervades  the  Law.  It  is  singular  that  in  all  New  Testament 
quotations  from  the  Second  Table  "Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery" 
precedes  "Thou  shalt  not  kill,"  Mark  x.  19;  Luke  xviii.  20 ;  Rom.  xiii. 
9 ;  and  the  order  is  made  the  subject  of  direct  comment  by  Philo  {De 
Decal.  XII.  24).  It  may  be  inferred  from  this  that  there  was,  probably, 
a  traditional  order  varying  from  that  at  present  found  in  the  Hebrew 
Pentateuch. 

12.  So  speak  ye,  and  so  do'\  The  thoughts  of  the  teacher  dwell,  as 
before  (chap.  i.  26)  and  afterwards  (chap.  iii.  i— 12),  on  sins  of  speech 
as  no  less  tests  of  character  than  sins  of  act.  In  so  doing  he  was  echo- 
ing the  words  of  a  yet  greater  Teacher  (Matt.  xii.  37). 

the  law  of  liberty]  See  note  on  ch.  i.  25.  The  recurrence  of  the  phrase 
indicates  a  certain  fondness  for  the  thought  which  it  expresses.  As  a 
phrase  it  is  peculiar  to  St  James,  but  the  idea  is  found  in  John  viii.  32. 
Verbally  it  presents  something  like  a  contrast  to  St  Paul's  language  as 
to  the  law  "which  gendereth  unto  bondage"  (Gal.  iv.  24),  but  the  dif- 
ference is  on  the  surface  only,  St  James  speaking  of  the  moral  law  when 
the  will  accepts  it  as  the  guide  of  life,  St  Paul  of  its  work  as  reproving 
and  condemning  when  the  fleshly  will  resists  it,  and  pre-eminently  of 
its  merely  ritual  and  ceremonial  precepts,  the  days  and  months  and 
years  of  Gal.  iv.  10. 


V.  14.]  ST.  JAMES,   II.  69 

judgment  without  mercy,  that  hath  shewed  no  mercy ;  an6 
mercy  rejoiceth  against  judgment. 

14 — 26.    Jicsiificatio7i  by  Faith  and  Works. 
What  doth  it  profit,  my  brethren,  though  a  man  say  he  h 

13.  For  he  shall  have  judgment]  There  is  something  more  emphatic 
in  the  actual  structure  of  the  sentence,  For  tlie  judgment  shall  be  mer- 
ciless to  him  that  wrought  not  mercy.  The  axiom  presents  one 
aspect  of  the  great  law  of  divine  retribution,  and,  like  so  much  of 
St  James's  teaching,  is  an  obvious  reproduction  of  that  of  the  Sermon  on 
the  Mount  (Matt.  vii.  i).  The  reference  to  that  discourse  suggests  the 
thought  that  the  "law  of  liberty"  of  which  St  James  speaks  is  not  the 
law  given  by  Moses,  but  the  new  Law,  full  of  grace  and  truth,  which 
was  given  by  Christ.  See  note  on  verse  8.  On  this  assumption  the 
supposed  contrast  with  St  Paul  dwindles  into  nothing. 

mercy  rejoiceth  against  judgment]  The  verb  is  found  in  Rom.  xi.  18. 
The^  abruptness  of  the  original,  where  the  maxim  stands  with  no  con- 
necting particle,  is  singularly  forcible,  mercy  glories  over  judgment. 
The  law  holds  good  universally.  It  is  true  of  man's  judgment,  but  also 
of  God's,  that  mercy  triumphs  over  severity,  when  it  finds  a  willing 
object.  The  truth  has  seldom  found  a  nobler  utterance  than  in  the 
familiar  words  which  remind  us  that 

•'  Earthly  power  doth  then  shew  likest  God's, 
When  mercy  seasons  justice." 

Shakespeare.     Merchant  of  Venice,  iv.  i. 

14—26.    Justification  by  Faith  and  Works. 

14.  though  a  man  say  he  hath  faith]  The  section  on  which  we  now 
enter  has  been  the  battle-field  of  almost  endless  controversies.  It  led 
Luther  in  the  boldness  of  a  zeal  not  according  to  knowledge  to  speak  of 
the  whole  Epistle  with  contempt.  {Preface  to  Gerjnan  New  Testai}ient, 
1522;  but  see  J.  C.  Hare's  Vindication  of  Luther,  p.  2 1 5. )  To  him  it  was  an 
"Epistle  of  Straw,"  [Epistola  straminea,)  to  be  classed  with  wood,  hay, 
stubble,  as  compared  with  the  teaching  of  St  Paul,  which  it  seemed  to 
him  to  contradict.  It  led  Bishop  Bull  to  write  his  Harmonia  Apostolica 
to  prove  the  agreement  of  the  two,  by  assuming,  with  many  of  the  Fathers, 
that  St  James  wrote  to  correct  the  false  inferences  which  men  had  drawn 
from  St  Paul's  doctrine,  in  itself  and  as  taught  by  him  a  true  doctrine, 
as  to  Justification.  In  dealing  with  the  problem  presented  by  a  com- 
parison of  the  teaching  of  the  two  writers,  it  is  obviously  necessary  to 
start  with  what  to  the  reader  is  an  assumption,  though  to  the  writer  it 
may  be  the  conclusion  of  an  inquiry,  as  to  the  aim  and  leading  idea  of 
the  writer  with  whom  we  have  to  deal ;  and  the  notes  that  follow  will 
accordingly  be  based  on  the  hypothesis  that  the  teaching  of  St  James 
was  not  meant,  as  men  have  supposed  who  exaggerate  the  diversities  of 
thought  in  the  Apostolic  age,  to  be  antagonistic  to  that  of  St  Paul,  nor 
even  to  correct  mistaken  inferences  from  it,  but  was  altogether  inde- 


70  ST.  JAMES,   ir.  [w.  15,  16. 

15  hath  faith,  and  have  not  works?    can  faith  save  him  ?     If  a 
i6  brother  or  sister  be  naked,  and  destitute  of  daily  food,  and 

pendent,  and  probably  prior  in  time,  moving  in  its  own  groove,  and 
taking  its  own  line  of  thought.  If  this  view,  as  a  theory,  solves  all 
the  phaenomena,  and  throws  light  upon  what  would  otherwise  be 
obscure,  it  will  be  its  own  best  vindication.  At  the  close  it  may  be 
well  to  take  a  brief  survey  of  other  modes  of  interpretation. 

We  must  remember  then,  to  start  with,  that  St  James  is  writing  pri- 
marily to  the  Jews  of  the  "dispersion."  The  disciples  in  Jerusalem 
and  Judaea  were  under  his  personal  guidance,  and  therefore  were  not  in 
need  of  an  Epistle.  The  faults  which  he  reproves  are  pre-eminently 
the  faults  of  the  race.  Men  dwelling,  as  those  Jews  dwelt,  in  the  midst 
of  a  heathen  population,  were  tempted  to  trust  for  their  salvation  to 
their  descent  from  Abraham  (comp.  Matt.  iii.  9)  and  to  their  maintain- 
ing the  unity  of  the  Godhead  as  against  the  Polytheism  and  idolatry  of 
the  nations.  They  repeated  their  Creed  (known,  from  its  first  Hebrew 
word,  as  the  Shema\  "Hear,  O  Israel,  the  Lord  our  God  is  one  Lord" 
(Deut.  vi.  4).  It  entered,  as  our  Creed  does,  into  the  Morning  and 
Evening  Services  of  the  Synagogue.  It  was  uttered  by  the  dying  as  a 
passport  to  the  gates  of  Paradise.  It  was  to  this  that  they  referred  the 
words  of  Habakkuk  that  the  just  should  live  by  faith  (Hab.  ii.  4). 
St  James  saw,  as  the  Baptist  had  seen  before  him,  how  destructive  all 
this  was  of  the  reality  of  the  spiritual  life,  and  accordingly  takes  this  as 
the  next  topic  of  his  letter. 

No  emphasis  is  to  be  laid  on  "though  a  man  say."  The  argument  of 
St  James  assumes  that  the  man  has  the  faith  which  he  professes.  His 
contention  is  that  faith  is  not  enough  by  itself,  that  unless  it  pass  into 
"works"  it  gives  proof  that  it  is  ipso  facto  dead;  and  the  "works" 
of  which  he  speaks  are,  as  the  next  verse  shews,  emphatically,  not 
ceremonial,  nor  ascetic,  but  those  of  an  active  benevolence. 

can  faith  save  hif?i?'\  The  pronoun,  and,  in  the  Greek,  the  article 
prefixed  to  faith,  are  emphatic.  "  Can  his  faith  save  hi}7i,  being  such  as 
he  is?"  There  is  no  slight  cast  upon  faith  generally,  though  the  kind  of 
faith  in  the  particular  case  is  declared  to  be  worthless. 

15.  If  a  brother  or  sister... "l  The  words  are  not  necessarily  used  in 
the  sense  in  which  they  imply  the  profession  of  faith  in  Christ  as  they 
are,  e.g.,  in  Acts  x.  23,  xi.  i;  i  Cor.  v.  11.  Every  Israelite  was  to  see 
a  brother  in  every  child  of  Abraham  (Matt.  v.  23;  Acts  ii.  29,  iii.  17). 
All  that  can  be  said  is  that  where  the  reader  of  the  Epistle  was  a 
Christian,  he  would  feel  that  the  words  brought  before  him  those  who 
were  of  the  same  society  or  brotherhood. 

naked,  arid  destitute  of  daily  food]  The  picture  drawn  is  one  of 
extremest  destitution,  and,  like  the  teaching  of  the  whole  passage,  re- 
minds us  of  Matt.  XXV.  36,  43.  What  was  the  faith  worth  which  could 
witness  that  suffering  and  not  be  stirred  to  help?  The  words  are 
applicable  to  all  times  and  countries,  but  it  gives  them  a  special  interest 
to  remember  that  the  Church  over  which  St  James  presided  had  suffered, 
and  was  probably,  at  the  very -time  he  wrote,  suffering,  from  the  famine 
foretold  by  Agabus  (Acts  xi.  28 — 30).  The  Gentile  disciples  had,  we  read, 


w.  17,  18.]  ST.  JAMES,   II.  71 

one  of  you  say  unto  them,  Depart  in  peace,  be  ye  warmed 
and  filled ;  notwithstanding  ye  give  them  not  those  thi7igs 
which  are  needful  to  the  body;  what  doth  it  profit?     Even  i-i 
so  faith,  if  it  hath  not  works,  is  dead,  being  alone.     Yea,  a  18 
man  may  say,  Thou  hast  faith,  and  I  have  works  :  shew  me 

done  their  best  to  alleviate  the  distress  of  the  Churches  of  Judaea.  St 
James's  language,  addressed  to  the  Jews  and  Jewish  Christians  of  the 
dispersion,  would  seem  to  imply  that  they  had  shewn  less  forwardness, 
and  had  wrapt  themselves  up  in  the  self-satisfaction  of  professing  the 
orthodox  faith  of  the  sons  of  Abraham,  while  the  Gentile  converts 
whom  they  despised  were  setting  an  example  of  self-denying  charity. 

16.  Depart  in  peace\  The  phrase  was  one  of  familiar  benediction, 
and  had  been  used  by  our  Lord  to  those  who  came  to  Him  seeking 
bodily  or  spiritual  healing  (Luke  vii.  50,  viii.  48;  Acts  xvi.  36).  It 
would  naturally  only  be  used  where  such  wants,  if  they  existed,  had 
been,  or  were  going  to  be,  relieved. 

be  ye  warmed  and  filled\  The  first  verb  refers  obviously  to  the 
naked,  the  second  to  those  who  are  destitute  of  food.  The  Greek  verbs 
may  be  either  in  the  imperative  or  indicative,  **6et  yourselves  warmed 
and  filled,"  or  "  K^  are  toarming  and  filling  yourselves.''''  The  former  is 
the  more  generally  received  interpretation,  and  represents  the  kind  of 
benevolence  which  shews  itself  in  good  advice.  The  idea  of  mere  good 
wishes  is  excluded  by  the  use,  on  this  assumption,  of  the  imperative. 
It  may  perhaps,  however,  be  questioned  whether  the  indicative  does  not 
give  a  preferable  meaning.  The  man  whose  faith  was  only  the  acceptance 
and  the  utterance  of  a  dogma,  was  mocking  the  souls  of  others  when 
he  said  "God  is  One — God  is  your  Father,"  as  much  as  if  he  said  to 
the  naked  or  hungry,  *'  Ye  are  being  warmed  or  filled."  No  amount 
of  faith  on  their  part  could  turn  that  mockery  of  a  feast  into  a  reality, 
unless  they  had  the  food  and  clothing  they  needed  ;  and  the  man  who 
gave  a  bare  dogma  to  men  without  the  reality  of  love,  was  mocking 
them, — yes,  and  cheating  himself, — in  much  the  same  manner. 

notwithstanding  ye  give  them  not]  Better,  and  y*?  give  them  not. 
The  change  to  the  plural  generalises  the  individual  case  presented  in 
"one  of  you." 

17.  Even  so  faith,  if  it  hath  not  works  ..1  This  then  is  St  James's 
objection  to  the  faith  of  which  he  speaks.  It  is,  while  alone  (literally,  by 
itself),  with  no  promise  or  potency  of  life,  and  it  is,  therefore,  dead,  and 
being  so,  as  we  scarcely  call  a  corpse  a  man,  is  unworthy  of  the  name 
of  faith.  The  assent  to  a  dogma,  beginning  and  ending  in  itself,  has 
no  power  to  justify  or  save.  St  Paul's  language  in  Rom.  ii.  13  shews 
that  he  was  in  substantial  agreement  with  St  James, 

18.  Yea,  a  man  may  say...]  The  objector  thus  introduced,  after  the 
same  manner  as  by  St  Paul  in  i  Cor.  xv.  35,  is  here  the  representative 
neither  of  an  opponent  to  be  refuted,  nor  yet  of  the  writer's  own 
thoughts,  but  rather,  as  we  should  say,  of  an  outsider,  the  man  of 
common  sense  and  practical  piety,  in  this  instance,  of  the  Gentile 
convert  whom  the  orthodox  Jew  or  Jewish  Christian   despised,  who 


72  ST.  JAMES,   II.  [w.  19,  20. 

thy  faith  without  thy  works,  and  I  will  shew  thee  my  faith 

19  by  my  works.     Thou  believest  that  there  is  one  God ;  thou 

20  doest  well :  the  devils  also  believe,  and  tremble.     But  wilt 
thou  know,  O  vain  man,  that  faith  without  works  is  dead  ? 


might  be  less  expert  in  formulating  the  Truth,  but  lived  by  the  Truth 
which  he  beheved. 

shew  me  thy  faith  without  thy  works]  The  reading  followed  by  the 
English  version  is  at  once  more  intelligible  and  supported  by  better  MS. 
authority,  than  the  alternative  *  *  by  thy  works, "  which,  in  fact,  destroys 
the  whole  point  of  the  antithesis.  The  man  who  relied  on  faith  is 
challenged  to  exhibit  it,  if  he  can,  apart  from  works,  as  a  distinct  entity 
by  itself.  It  is  assumed  that  no  such  exhibition  is  possible.  If  he  is  to 
give  any  evidence  that  he  has  the  faith  that  saves,  it  must  be  by  having 
recourse  to  the  works  which  he  neglects,  and,  it  may  be,  disparages. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  challenger,  starting  with  works,  can  point  to  them 
as  proofs  of  something  beyond  themselves.  Deeds  of  love,  implying  a 
victory  over  self,  could  not  have  been  wrought  without,  not  a  dead 
faith  in  the  dogma  of  the  Divine  Unity,  but  a  living  trust  in  God. 

19.  Thou  believest  that  there  is  one  God...]  The  instance  of  the  faith 
in  which  men  were  trusting  is  important  as  shewing  the  class  of  Soli- 
fidians  (to  use  a  term  which  controversy  has  made  memorable)  which  St 
James  had  in  view.  They  were  not  those  who  were  believing  in  the  Son  of 
God,  trusting  in  the  love,  the  blood,  in  the  language  of  a  later  age,  the 
merits,  of  Christ,  but  men  who,  whether  nominally  Christians  or  Jews, 
were  still  clinging  to  their  profession  of  the  Creed  of  Israel  as  the 
ground  of  all  their  hopes.  It  is  scarcely  probable  that  a  writer  in- 
tending to  correct  consequences  drawn  from  St  Paul's  teaching  as  to 
faith  would  have  been  content  with  such  a  far-off  illustration. 

thozi  doest  zvell]  The  words  have  the  character  of  a  half-ironical  con- 
cession. Comp.  note  on  verse  8.  It  is  well  as  far  as  it  goes,  but  the 
demons  can  claim  the  same  praise. 

the  devils  also  believe  and  tremble]  Better  "shudder."  The  general 
bearing  of  the  words  is  plain  enough,  but  there  is  a  special  meaning 
which  is  commonly  passed  over.  The  "devils"  are  the  "demons" 
or  "unclean  spirits"  of  the  Gospels,  thought  of,  not  as  in  their  prison- 
house  of  darkness  (Jude  v.  6),  but  as  "possessing"  and  tormenting 
men.  As  such,  they  too  acknowledged  the  Unity  and  Sovereignty  of 
God,  but  that  belief,  being  without  love,  led  only  to  the  "shudder"  of 
terror,  when  the  Divine  Name  was  uttered  in  the  formulae  of  exorcism. 
(Comp.  Matt.  viii.  29;  Mark  ix.  20,  26.)  Here  then  was  an  instance  in 
which  belief  in  a  dogma,  as  distinct  from  trust  in  a  person,  brought 
with  it  no  consciousness  of  peace  or  pardon,  and  what  was  true  of  the 
"  demons  "  might  be  true  also  of  men. 

20.  wilt  thou  know,  O  vain  ma7i...]  The  term,  as  applied  to  men,  is 
not  found  elsewhere  in  the  New  Testament,  but  is  used  with  something  of 
the  same  significance  in  the  LXX.  of  Judg.  ix.  4.  The  idea  is  primarily 
that  of  "emptiness,"  and  the  Greek  adjective  is  almost  literally  the 


vv.  21,  22.]  ST.  JAMES,   II. 73 

Was  not  Abraham  our  father  justified  by  works,  when  he  had  21 
offered  Isaac  his  son  upon  the  altar?  Seest  thou  how  faith  22 
wrought  with  his  works,  and  by  works  was  faith  made  perfect? 

equivalent  of  our  empty-headed,  as  a  term   of  contempt.     It  answers 
clearly  to  the  Raca  of  Matt.  v.  12. 

that  faith  without  works  is  dead]  The  MSS.  vary  between  "dead  " 
and  the  adjective  rendered  "idle"  in  Matt.  xii.  36,  xx.  3.  The  meaning 
is  substantially  the  same.  That  which  is  without  life  is  without  the 
activity  which  is  the  one  proof  of  life. 

21.  Was  not  Abraham  our  father  justified  by  works]     The   close"^ 
correspondence  of  phraseology  with  Rom.  iv.  2  at  first  seems  to  favour 
the  view  that  St  James  is  correcting  or  modifying  St  Paul's  statement 

It   is  obvious,    however,    that   the   agreement   equally  admits   of  the 

explanation  that  St  Paul  is  correcting  or  modifying  the  language  of  ^ 

St  James.  He  presses  the  fact  that  "Abraham  believed  God,"^  and' 
that  this  "was  counted  to  him  for  righteousness,"  i.  e.  that  he  was  justi- 
fied prior  to  any  act  but  that  of  simple  trust.  And  the  impression 
left  by  a  careful  study  of  the  passage  referred  to  is  that  St  Paul  is  there 
referring  to  something  that  had  been  urged,  as  having  a  high  authority, 
against  his  teaching  that  a  man  is  justified  by  faith.  It  is  clear,  at  all 
events,  that  no  inference  can  be  dra^vn  from  the  two  passages  in  favour 
of  the  assumption  that  the  Epistle  of  St  James  was  later  than  that  of  St 
Paul  to  the  Romans.  ,  ^^ 

The  use  of  the  word  "justify"  shews  that  its  meaning  is  to  "acquit' 
or  "count  as  righteous"  (Matt.  xii.  37 ;  Acts  xiii.  39-;  Ecclus.  xxvi.  29, 
xxiii.  11). 

The  preposition  used  in  the  Greek  points  to  "works"  as  being  the 
source  rather  than  the  instrument  of  justification. 

7vhen  he  had  offered  Isaac  his  son  upon  the  altar?]  Better,  when  he  ^_ 
Offered  Isaac,  the  two  acts  being  thought  of,  not  as  successive,  buf" 
simultaneous.  It  is  remarkable  that  the  only  scriptural  references, 
after  Gen.  xxii.,  to  the  sacrifice  of  Isaac,  are  found  in  Wisd.  x.  5 
and  Heb.  xi.  17.  It  is  hardly  likely  that  the  latter  could  have  been 
known  to  St  James,  the  internal  evidence  pointing  to  a  later  date ; 
but  the  former,  whether,  as  some  have  supposed,  by  the  same  author 
as  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  or  written  fifty  or  sixty  years  earlier, 
might  well  have  come  under  his  notice.  In  relation  to  St  Paul's 
teaching,  as  noticed  above,  it  must  be  remembered  that  the_  one  writer 
speaks  of  the  beginning  of  Abraham's  course,  the  other  of  its  consunr- 
mation.  St  James  might  well  urge  that  if  Abraham  had  not  shewn  his 
faith  by  his  works,  up  to  the  crowning  work  of  the  sacrifice  of  his  son, 
it  would  have  proved  that  his  faith  too  was  dead. 

22.  Seest  thou  how  faith  wrought  with  his  works...  ?]  Better,  per- 
haps, not  as  a  question.  Thou  seest  that...  Attention  is  called,  not 
as  the  English  "how"  suggests,  to  the  manner  of  co-operation,  but 
only  to  the  fact.  The  tense  of  the  verb  emphasises  the  continued 
co-operation  of  Abraham's  faith  with  his  works.  The  one  was  all 
along  working  together  with  the  other.     What  St  James  presses  is,  not 


74  ST.  JAMES,   II.  [vv.  23,  24. 

23  And  the  scripture  was  fulfilled  which  saith,  Abraham 
believed  God,  and  it  was  imputed  unto  him  for 
righteousness:  and  he  was  called  the  Friend  of  God. 

84  Ye  see  then  how  that  by  works  a  man  is  justified,  and  not 

that  works  can  justify  without  faith,  but  that  faith  cannot  justify  unless 
it  includes  "the  promise  and  the  potency"  of  the  life  that  shews  itself 
^    in  acts. 

by  works  was  faith  made  perfect?]  Here  the  tense  is  changed  to  that 
which  denotes  completion  in  a  single  act.  It  was  "  by  works"  (i.  e.  otct 
of  as  from  the  originating  cause)  that  faith  was  brought  to  its  completion. 
The  interpretation  which  sees  in  the  words  nothing  more  than  that 
faith  was  shewn  to  be  perfect,  must  be  rejected  as  one  of  the  after- 
thoughts of  controversy.  It  may  be  added,  however,  as  pointing  to  the 
true  reconciliation  of  St  James  and  St  Paul,  that  the  very  form  of  the 
statement  implies  that  the  faith  existed  prior  to  the  works  by  which  it 
/was  made  perfect. 

23.  And  the  scripture  was  fulfilled..^  The  use  of  the  words  com- 
monly applied  to  the  fulfilment  of  prophetic  utterances  implies  that  St 
lames  saw  in  the  statement  of  Gen.  xv.  6  that  which,  though  true  at  the 
time,  was  yet  also  an  anticipation  of  what  was  afterwards  to  be  realised 
more  fully.  Of  that  prophecy,  as  of  others,  there  were,  to  use  Bacon's 
phrase,  "springing  and  germinant  accomplishments."  What  was  then 
reckoned  as  righteousness  continued  to  be  reckoned,  as  with  an  ever- 
increasing  value,  which  reached  its  maxi?num  in  the  sacrifice  of  the  son 
who  was  the  heir  of  the  promise. 

ajid  he  was  called  ike  Friend  of  God]  The  words  seem  to  refer,  in  the 
English  version  of  the  Bible,  to  2  Chron.  xx.  7  and  Isai.  xli.  8,  where 
the  term  "my  friend"  is  applied  to  Abraham  by  Jehovah.  Singu- 
larly enough,  however,  the  term  is  not  found  in  the  Hebrew,  nor  in  the 
LXX.  version,  with  which  St  James,  writing  in  Greek,  must  have  been 
familiar,  and  which  gives,  in  the  first  of  the  two  passages,  "Abraham  thy 
beloved,"  and  in  the  second,  "whom  I  loved."  The  distinctive  title 
first  appears  in  Philo's  citation  of  Gen.  xviii.  r  {De  resipisc.  Noe,  c.  11), 
and,  after  St  James,  in  Clement  of  Rome  {Epist.  ad  Cor.  i.  10).  It  was 
probably  the  current  phrase  in  the  Jewish  schools,  and  has  descended  to 
the  Arabs,  with  whom  the  name  of  El  Khalil  Allah  (the  friend  of  God), 
or  more  briefly  El  Khalil,  has  practically  superseded  that  of  Abraham. 
Even  Hebron,  as  the  city  of  Abraham,  and  so  identified  with  him,  has 
become  El  Khalil,  ' '  the  friend. " 

24.  Ye  see  then]  The  better  MSS.  omit  the  then.  The  Greek 
verb  may  be  indicative,  imperative,  or  interrogative.  The  English 
Version  is  probably  right  in  giving  the  preference  to  the  first. 

not  by  faith  only]  There  is,  it  is  obvious,  a  verbal  contradiction 
between  this  and  St  Paul's  statement  in  Rom.  iii.  28,  but  it  is  verbal 
only.  St  James  does  not  exclude  faith  from  the  work  of  justifying,  i.  e. 
winning  God's  acquittal  and  acceptance,  but  only  a  faith  which  stands 
"by  itself,"  "alone,"  and  therefore  "dead,"  and  assumes  that 
•'  works"  have  their  beginning  in  the  faith  which  they  ripen  and  com- 


V.  25.]  ST.  JAMES,   II.  75 

by  faith  only.     Likewise  also  was  not    Rahab   the   harlot  25 
justified  by  works,  when  she  had  received  the  messengers, 

plete.  St  Paul  throughout  assumes  that  faith  will  work  by  love  and  be 
productive  in  good  acts,  while  the  works  which  he  excludes  from  the 
office  of  justifying  are  "works  of  the  law,"  i.e.  works  which,  whether 
ceremonial  or  moral,  are  done  as  by  a  constrained  obedience  to  an 
external  commandment,  through  fear  of  punishment,  or  hope  of  reward, 
and  are  not  the  spontaneous  outcome  of  love  and  therefore  of  faith.  It 
will  be  felt  that  St  James  presents  the  more  practical,  St  Paul  the 
deeper  and  more  mystical  aspect  of  the  Truth,  and  this  is  in  itself  a 
confirmation  of  the  view  maintained  throughout  these  notes,  that  the 
latter  was  the  later  of  the  two,  and  therefore  that  so  far  as  one  corrects 
or  completes  the  popular  version  of  the  teaching  of  the  other,  it  was  to 
St  Paul  and  not  to  St  James  that  that  task  was  assigned. 

25.  was  not  Rahab  the  harlot...']  The  question  meets  us,  What  led 
St  James  to  select  this  example  ?  St  Paul  does  not  refer  to  it,  as  he 
probably  would  have  done,  had  he  been  writing  with  St  James's 
teaching  present  to  his  thoughts,  in  any  of  the  Epistles  in  which 
his  name  appears  as  the  writer.  In  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews 
(xi.  31)  it  appears  as  one  of  the  examples  of  faith,  but  this  was  most 
probably  after  St  James  had  given  prominence  to  her  name.  In 
the  mention  of  Rahab  by  Clement  of  Rome  (i.  12)  we  have  an  obvious 
echo  from  the  Epistle  just  named,  with  the  additional  element  of 
a  typical  interpretation  of  the  scarlet  thread  as  the  symbol  of  the 
blood  of  Christ,  by  which  those  of  all  nations,  even  the  harlots  and 
the  unrighteous,  obtained  salvation.  A  more  probable  explanation  is 
found  in  the  connexion  of  St  James  with  the  Gospel  according  to  St 
Matthew.  The  genealogy  of  the  Christ  given  in  ch.  i.  of  that  Gospel 
must  have  been  known  to  "the  brother  of  the  Lord,"  and  in  it  the 
name  of  Rahab  appeared  as  having  married  Salmon,  the  then  "  prince" 
of  the  tribe  of  Judah  (Matt.  i.  5;  i  Chron.  ii.  50,  51 ;  Ruth  iv.  20,  21), 
The  prominence  thus  given  to  her  name  would  naturally  lead  him  and 
others  to  think  of  her  history  and  ask  what  lessons  it  had  to  teach  them. 
If  ' '  harlots  "  as  well  as  ' '  publicans  "  were  among  those  who  listened  to 
the  warnings  of  the  Baptist  and  welcomed  the  gracious  words  of  Christ 
(Matt.  xxi.  31,  32),  she  would  come  to  be  regarded  as  the  typical  repre- 
sentative of  the  class,  the  Magdalene  (to  adopt  the  common,  though,  it 
is  believed,  an  erroneous  view)  of  the  Old  Testament.  A  rabbinic 
tradition  makes  her  become  the  wife  of  Joshua  and  the  ancestress  of  eight 
distinguished  priests  and  prophets,  ending  in  Huldah  the  Prophetess 
(2  Kings  xxii.  14).  Josephus  [Ant.  v.  i.  §  2),  after  his  manner,  tones 
down  the  history,  and  makes  her  simply  the  keeper  of  an  inn.  Another 
ground  of  selection  may  well  have  been  that  Rahab  was  by  her  position 
in  the  history  the  first  representative  instance  of  the  deliverance  of  one 
outside  the  limits  of  the  chosen  people.  In  this  instance  also,  St  James 
urges,  the  faith  would  have  been  dead  had  it  been  only  an  assent  to 
the  truth  that  the  God  of  Israel  was  indeed  God,  without  passing  into 
action.  _  The  "messengers"  are  described  in  Josh,  vi.  23  as  "young 
men,"  in  Heb.  xi.  31  as  "spies". 


1^  ST.   JAMES,    IT.  [v.  26. 

26  and  had  sent  the7n  out  another  way  ?     For  as  the  body  with- 
out the  spirit  is  dead,  so  faith  without  works  is  dead  also. 

26.  For  as  the  body  withotct  the  spirit  is  dead...']  Some  MSS.  omit 
the  conjunction,  but  the  evidence  for  retaining  it  preponderates.  The 
reasoning  seems  to  refer  Rahab's  justification  by  works  to  the  wider 
law  that  faith  without  works  is  dead  (as  in  verse  17)  and  therefore  can- 
not justify.  Our  usual  mode  of  thought  would  lead  us  to  speak  of 
works,  the  outward  visible  acts,  as  the  body,  and  of  faith  as  the  spirit  or 
vivifying  principle.  From  St  James's  standpoint,  however,  faith  "by 
itself"  was  simply  the  assent  of  the  intellect  to  a  dogma  or  series  of 
dogmas,  and  this  seemed  to  him  to  be  "dead"  until  it  was  vitalised  by 
love  shewing  itself  in  act.  St  Paul  reproves  the  deadness  of  mere  mo- 
rality, St  James  that  of  mere  orthodoxy.  St  James,  it  will  be  noted, 
adopts  the  simple  division  of  man's  nature  into  "body  and  spirit," 
rather  than  St  Paul's  more  philosophical  trichotomy  of  "body,  soul 
and  spirit."  i  Thess.  v.  -23.  Comp.  note  on  ch.  iii.  13. 
faith  without  works']    More  literally,  faith  apart  from  works. 


ON  THE  TEACHING  OF   ST   PAUL  AND   ST  JAMES. 

The  view  which  has  been  given  in  the  notes  seems  to  the  writer 
clear  and  coherent  in  itself,  consistent  with  what  we  know  as  to  the 
relations  between  the  two  Apostles,  and  involving  less  violence  of  in- 
terpretation than  any  other  hypothesis.  Two  other  views  have,  how- 
ever, been  maintained  with  arguments  more  or  less  plausible,  and  it  will 
be  well  to  notice  them  briefly. 

(i)  There  is  the  position  assumed  by  some  of  the  bolder  critics  of  the 
French  and  German  Schools,  that  there  was  a  real  antagonism  in  the 
Apostolic  Church,  not  only  between  the  Judaizing  teachers  and  St  Paul, 
but  between  that  Apostle  and  the  three,  Peter,  James,  and  John,  to  whom 
the  Church  of  the  Circumcision  looked  as  its  natural  leaders.  On  this 
assumption,  the  writer  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  strives  to  gloss  over 
the  divergence  of  the  two  parties,  and  to  represent  an  unreal  unity. 
The  messages  to  the  Seven  Churches  are  "a  cry  of  passionate  hate 
against  St  Paul  and  his  followers"  (Renan,  St  Paid,  p.  367).  When 
St  James  says,  "Wilt  thou  know,  O  vain  man,  that  faith  without 
works  is  dead,'"  he  is  probably  pointing  at  St  Paul  himself.  From 
the  point  of  view  of  those  who  hold  this  theory  it  is,  perhaps,  a 
small  thing  that  it  is  inconsistent  with  the  belief  that  the  teaching 
of  St  James  and  of  St  Paul  had,  as  its  source,  the  inspiration  of 
the  Eternal  Spirit,  who,  though  working  in  many  different  ways  and 
with  wide  diversity  of  gifts,  is  yet  the  Spirit  of  the  Truth  which  is 
essentially  one.  But  on  simply  historical  grounds  the  theory  is,  it 
is  believed,  untenable.  St  Paul  himself  acknowledges  that  after  he 
had  privately  laid  before  them  the  sum  and  substance  of  the  Gospel 
as  he  preached  it,  James,  Cephas,  and  John  gave  to  him  the  right  hands 
of  fellowship  (Gal.  ii.  9).  James  appears  as  giving  a  public  sanction  to 
that  Gospel  at  the  Council  at  Jerusalem  (Acts  xv.  13 — 21).     Long  after 


ST.   JAMES,   II.  77 


the  Judaizing  teachers  had  been  doing  their  worst  for  years,  the  "right 
hand  of  fellowship"  is  still  held  out  by  the  one  teacher  to  the  other  (Acts 
xxi.  17 — 25).  The  question  whether  this  hypothesis  is  as  satisfactory  an 
explanation  of  the  facts  with  which  it  deals,  as  that  which  I  have  here 
given,  I  am  content  to  leave  to  the  judgment  of  the  reader. 

(2)    The  other  theory  has  at  least  the  merit  of  accepting  the  teaching 
of  each  of  the  two  writers  as  in  itself  inspired  and  true.     It  assumes  that 
St  James  wrote  after  St  Paul,  and  aimed  at  correcting  inferences  that 
had  been  wrongly  drawn  from  his  doctrine,  that  a  man  is  justified  by 
faith  without  the  deeds  of  the  law.     How  to  reconcile  their  statements 
on  this  assumption  is  a  problem  which  has  been  variously  solved,    {a)  It 
has  been  said  that  St  Paul  speaks  of  man's  justification  before  God, 
St  James  of  the  proof  of  that  justification  before  the  eyes  of  men ;  but  of 
this  there  is  not  a  shadow  of  proof  in  the   language  of  either  writer. 
{b)  It  has  been  maintained  that  St  Paul  speaks  of  a  true  faith,  St  James 
of  that  which  is  false  or  feigned ;  but  nothing  in  the  language  of  the 
latter,  though  he  stigmatizes  the  faith  which  is  without  works  as  dead, 
suggests  the   thought   that  it  did  not  mean  a  real  acceptance  of  the 
dogma   which   it   professed  to  hold.      {c)   It  has  been  held  that  the 
"works"  of  which  St  Paul  speaks  as  unable  to  justify,  are  the  ceremonial 
works  of  the  law  of  Moses,  those  on  which  the  Pharisees  laid  stress; 
but  the  width  of  St  Paul's  teaching  as   to   the   nature  and   office  of 
the  law  in  Gal.  iii.,  Rom.  vii.  scatters  this  view  to  the  winds  at  once. 
id)  There  is  a  nearer  approximation  to  the  truth  in  the  solution  which 
finds  in  St  James's  faith  the  intellectual  acceptance  of  a  dogma,  in  St 
Paul's  the  trust  in  a  living  Person  as  willing  and  able  to  save,   and 
therefore  the  confidence  that  salvation  is   attainable   by  him   who  so 
trusts.     This  is,  in  the  main,   the  view  that  has  been  taken  in  these 
notes,  with  the  exception  of  the  point  on  which  stress  has  been  laid 
above,  that  the  Antinomianism  which  St  James  condemned  was  that  of 
ultra-Jewish  teachers,  who  taught  a  justification  by  faith  in  Monotheism, 
and   not   of  an  ultra-Pauline   party.       It  agrees   practically   with   the 
distinction  drawn  by  the  Schoolmen  that   St  James  speaks  of  a  fides 
inforjnis,  rudimentary  and  incomplete,   St  Paul  of  a  fides  formata,  de- 
veloped  or  completed  by  Love.     Errors,  however,  assume  subtle  dis- 
guises.    Those  who  used  St  James's  name  in  the  Apostolic  age  dwelt  so 
much  on  outward  acts  apart  from  the  motive  that  gives  them  life,  as 
sufficient   for   man's   acceptance  with    God,   that  it  was  necessary  for 
St  Paul  to  revive  the  truth  which  had  been  first  distorted  and  then 
denied,  that   "the  just  by  faith  shall  live"  (Hab.  ii.   4;  Rom.  i.   17; 
Gal.  iii.  11).     His  teaching  again,  in  its  turn,  led  men  to  think  that  they 
might  be  justified  by  faith,  not  in  God  who  justifies,  but  in  a  dogma 
about  justification.     It  was  well  that  both  aspects  of  the  truth  should 
have  been  presented  then,  and  have  been  preserved  for  the  guidance 
of  the  Church  in  all  ages,  as  completing  each  the  other.     We  need  not 
fear  to  be  as  varied  in  our  teaching  as  were  those   who  were  taught 
of  God,  and  to  tell  men,  according  to  their  variations  in  character,  as 
they  require  more  deepening  of  the  spiritual  life,  or  more  strengthening 
for  practical  activity,  now  that  they  must  be  justified  by  faith,  and  now 
that  they  must  be  justified  by  works. 


78  ST.   JAMES,   III.  [vv.  1—4. 

I — 12.     Si?is  of  Speech^  and  their  condemnation. 

3      My  brethren,  be  not   many  masters,  knowing    that  we 

2  shall  receive  the  greater  condemnation.     For  in  many  things 
we  offend  all.    If  any  fnan  offend  not  in  word,  the  same  is  a 

3  perfect  man,  and  able  also  to  bridle  the  whole  body.     Be- 
hold, we  put  bits  in  the  horses'  mouths,  that  they  may  obey 

4  us ;  and  we  turn  about  their  whole  body.    Behold  also  the 

Ch.  III.  I— 12.    Sins  of  Speech,  and  their  condemnation. 

1.  be  not  many  masters]  Better,  **do  not  become,  or  do  not  get 
into  the  way  of  being  ;;m;z;/ teachers."  The  English  word  "  master," 
though  perhaps  conveying  the  idea  of  a  "schoohiiaster"  in  the  sixteenth 
century,  and  therefore  used  in  all  the  versions  from  Wycliffe  and 
Tyndale  onward,  is  now  far  too  general  in  its  meaning.  What  St 
James  warns  his  "brethren"  against  is  each  man's  setting  himself 
up  to  be  a  teacher,  and  in  this  he  echoes  our  Lord's  command,  (Matt, 
xxiii.  8 — 10).  In  the  Christian  Church,  as  in  the  Jewish,  there  was 
the  peril  of  a  self-appointed  Rabbi-ship.  The  sages  of  Israel  had 
given  the  same  caution,  as  in  the  maxim,  Love  the  work,  but  strive 
not  after  the  honour,  of  a  Teacher,  [Pirke  Aboth,  I.  10). 

knoiving  that  we  shall  receive  the  greater  condemnatioti]  The  change 
from  the  second  person  to  the  first  is  characteristic  of  the  writer's 
profound  humility.  He  will  not  give  others  a  warning  without  at 
the  same  time  applying  it  to  himself.  The  Greek  word  for  "con- 
demnation", though  literally  meaning  "judgment"  only,  is  yet  almost 
always  used  in  the  New  Testament  for  an  adverse  judgment,  (e.  g. 
Matt,  xxiii.  14  ;  Rom.  ii.  2,  xiii.  2 ;  i  Cor.  xi.  29,  34).  The  very 
form  of  St  James's  phrase  is  as  an  echo  of  our  Lord's  words  in  the 
first  of  the  passages  referred  to. 

2.  we  offend  all]  The  word  is  the  same  as  that  in  ch.  ii.  ro. 
See  note  there. 

a  perfect  man...]  One  who  has  attained  the  fulness  of  moral  gi-owth, 
as  in  I  Cor.  xiv.  10,  Heb.  v.  14,  the  same  word  denotes  that  of 
physical  growth.  Control  of  speech  is  named,  not  as  in  itself  con- 
stituting perfection,  but  as  a  crucial  test  indicating  whether  the  man 
has  or  has  not  attained  unto  it. 

able  also  to  bridle  the  whole  body]  St  James  returns  to  the  besetting 
sin  of  those  to  whom  he  writes,  uses  the  same  phrase  as  in  ch.  i.  26,  and 
then  proceeds  to  develope  the  metaphor  which  it  suggests.  The  "whole 
body"  is  used  to  sum  up  the  aggregate  of  all  the  temptations  which 
come  to  us  through  the  avenues  of  sense. 

3.  Behold,  we  put  bits  in  the  horses^  jnotiths]  The  thought  of  man's 
power  over  brute  creatures  and  natural  forces,  and  of  his  impotence 
in  the  greater  work  of  self-government,  present  a  singular  parallelism 
to  that  of  the  well-known  chorus  in  the  Antigone  of  Sophocles. 
(332—350)  : 


V.  5.]  ST.  JAMES,   III.  79 

ships,  which  though  they  be  so  great,  and  are  driven  of  fierce 
winds,  yet  are  they  turned  about  with  a  very  small  helm, 
whithersoever  the  governor  listeth.     Even  so  the  tongue  is  s 
a  Httle  member,  and  boasteth  great  things.     Behold,  how 

Many  the  forms  of  life 
Full  marvellous  in  might, 
But  man  supreme  stands  out 
Most  marvellous  of  all. 
**«**♦ 

He  with  the  wintry  gales, 
O'er  the  foam-crested  sea, 
'Mid  wild  waves  surging  round, 
Tracketh  his  way  across. 
****** 

He  fastens  firm  the  yoke 

On  horse  with  shaggy  mane, 

Or  bull  that  walks  untamed  upon  the  hills. 

So  in  another  passage  of  the  same  drama  : 

"And  I  have  known  the  steeds  of  fiery  mood 
With  a  small  curb  subdued."    {Antig.  475.) 

4.  Behold  also  the  ships. ..^  General  as  the  thought  is,  we  may 
perhaps  connect  it,  as  we  have  done  ch.  i.  6,  with  personal  recollections 
of  storms  on  the  Galilean  lake.  It  will  be  seen  that  this  also  has  its 
counterpart  in  Sophocles.  The  two  images  are  brought  together  by 
a  writer  more  within  St  James's  reach  than  the  Greek  tragedian. 
With  Philo,  Reason  in  man,  the  Divine  Word  in  Creation,  are  com- 
pared both  with  the  charioteer  and  the  pilot.  {De  Conjf.  ling.  p. 
336.  De  Abr.  p.  360).  In  the  latter  the  very  word  which  St  James 
uses  for  "governor"  is  employed  also  by  Philo.  The  same  thoughts 
appear  in  the  beautiful  hymn  of  Clement  of  Alexandria  as  describing 
the  work  of  Christ  as  the  true  Teacher.     {Faedag.  ad  Jin.) ; 

'  *  Curb  for  the  stubborn  steed 
Making  its  will  give  heed. 
*         *         *         *         * 

Helm  of  the  ships  that  keep 
Their  pathway  o'er  the  deep. 

whithersoever  the  governor  listeth']  Better,  the  pilot  or  steersman. 
This,  which,  the  reader  will  hardly  need  to  be  reminded,  is  the  primary 
meaning  of  "governor",  has,  in  the  modern  use  of  the  word,  all  but 
dropped  out  of  sight.  Literally  the  sentence  runs,  "wMthersoever 
the  impulse  of  the  steersman  may  wish. 

5.  and  boasteth  great  things']  The  Greek  verb  is  a  compound  word, 
which  does  not  occur  elsewhere,  but  is  used  not  unfrequently  by 
Philo.     The  fact  is  not  without  interest,   as  indicating,  together  with 


8o  ST.  JAMES,   III.  [v.  6. 

6  great  a  matter  a  little  fire  kindleth.     And  the  tongue  is  a 
fire,  a  world  of  iniquity  :  so  is  the  tongue  amongst  our  mem- 

the  parallelisms  just   referred   to,   St  James's    probable   acquaintance 
with  that  writer. 

h(m)  great  a  matter  a  little  fire  kindletkl  The  form  of  the  Greek 
is  somewhat  more  emphatic.  A  little  fire  kindles  how  great  a 
mass  of  timber.  The  word  translated  "matter"  means  primarily  "a 
forest — wood  in  growth  ;"  and  with  this  meaning,  which  is  adopted 
in  the  Vulgate  ^^ silvam^\  the  illustration  would  stand  parallel  to 
Homer's  simile  : 

"As  when  a  spark  scarce  seen  will  set  ablaze 
The  illimitable  forest."  Jliad  II.  455. 

So  in  Virgil,  Geoj-g.  II.  303,  we  have  a  fuller  description  of  the  spark 
which,  dropped  at  hazard,  kindles  the  bark,  and  the  branches,  and 
the  foliage  : 

**And  as  in  triumph  seizes  on  the  boughs, 
And  reigns  upon  the  throne  of  pine-tree  tops. 
And  wraps  the  forest  in  a  robe  of  flame." 

The  word,  however,  had  gradually  passed  into  the  hands  of  the 
metaphysicians,  and  like  the  Latin  materia,  which  originally  meant 
"timber"  (a  meaning  still  traceable  in  the  name  of  Madeira,  "the 
well-tivibered  island "),  had  come  to  mean  matter  as  distinct  from 
form,  and  then  passing  back,  with  its  modified  meaning,  into  common 
use,  had  been  used  for  a  pile,  or  heap  of  stuff,  or  materials  of  any 
kind.  On  the  whole  then,  while  admitting  the  greater  vividness  of 
the  Homeric  similitude,  St  James  is  likely  to  have  meant  a  mass  of 
materials  rather  than  a  forest.  Comp.  Prov.  xvi.  27,  and  Ecclus.  xxviii.  10, 
where  we  have  exactly  the  same  comparison.  The  Authorised  Version 
may  be  accordingly  received  as  not  far  \vrong.  Here  again  it  may  be 
noted  that  Philo  employs  the  same  similitude  to  illustrate  the  growth 
of  goodness  in  the  soul:  "As  the  smallest  spark  will,  if  duly  fanned, 
kindle  a  vast  pyre,  so  is  the  least  element  of  virtue  capable  of  growth 
till  the  whole  nature  of  the  man  glows  with  a  new  warmth  and  bright- 
ness," (Philo,  de  Migr.  Abr.  p.  407).  But  he  also  frequently  uses 
the  comparison  in  reference  to  the  rapid  extension  of  evil. 

6.  And  the  tongtie  is  a  fire,  a  zuorld  of  iniqicity]  The  last  words 
are  in  apposition  with  the  subject,  not  the  predicate,  of  the  sentence. 
The  tongue  is  described  as  emphatically  that  world — we  should  per- 
haps say,  that  microcosm — of  unrigMeousness.  As  uttering  all  evil 
thoughts  and  desires,  no  element  of  unrighteousness  was  absent  from 
it,  and  that  which  includes  all  the  elements  of  anything  well  deserves 
the  name  of  being  its  Cosmos. 

so  is  the  tongue  among  our  members']  The  particle  of  comparison 
is  not  found  in  the  best  MSS.,  but  is  clearly  implied,  and  is  therefore 
legitimately  inserted  in  the  translation,  as  it  is  in  some  later  MSS. 
The    sentence    strictly    runs.    The    tongue    is    set    in    our    members, 


V.  7.]  .       ST.   JAMES,   III.  8i 

bers,  that  it  defileth  the  whole  body,  and  setteth  on  fire  the 
course  of  nature ;  and  it  is  set  on  fire  of  hell.     For  every  7 

referring  of  course  not  to  a  Divine  appointment,  but  to  its  actual 
position.  It  is,  as  a  fact,  that  which  "defiles",  better  perhaps  spots 
or  stains,  the  whole  body.  Every  evil  word  is  thought  of  as  leaving 
its  impress,  it  may  be  an  indelible  impress,  as  a  blot  upon  the  whole 
character. 

and  setteth  on  fire  the  course  of  tiature\  The  last  words  have  no 
parallel  in  any  Greek  author,  and  are  therefore  naturally  somewhat  diffi- 
cult. Literally,  we  might  render,  the  wheel  of  nature  or  of  birth,  just 
as  in  ch.  i.  23  we  found  "the  face  of  nature,"  for  the  "natural  face," 
that  with  which  we  are  bom.  The  best  interpretation  seems  to  be 
that  which  sees  in  the  phrase  a  figure  for  "the  whole  of  life  from 
birth;"  the  wheel  which  then  begins  to  roll  on  its  course,  and  con- 
tinues rolling  until  death.  The  comparison  of  life  to  a  race,  or  course 
of  some  kind,  has  been  familiar  to  the  poetry  of  all  ages,  and  in  a 
Latin  poet,  Silius  Italicus  (vi.  120),  we  have  a  phrase  almost  identical 
with  St  James's, 

"Talis  lege  Deum  clivoso  tramite  vitae 
Per  varies  praceps  casus  rota  volvitur  cBvii''' 

**  So.  by  the  law  of  God,  through  chance  and  change, 
The  wheel  of  life  rolls  down  the  steep  descent." 

What  is  meant,  if  we  adopt  this  view,  is  that  from  the  beginning 
of  life  to  its  close,  the  tongue  is  an  ever-present  inflammatory  element 
of  evil. 

As  an  alternative  explanation  it  is  possible  that  there  may  be  a 
reference  to  the  potter's  wheel,  as  in  Jerem.  xviii.  3,  and  Ecclus.  xxxviii. 
29,  in  the  latter  of  which  the  same  word  for  "wheel"  is  used.  On 
this  view  the  tongue  would  be  represented  as  the  flame  that  by  its 
untempered  heat  mars  the  vessel  in  the  hands  of  the  potter.  The 
frequent  parallelisms  between  St  James  and  the  Wisdom  of  the  Son 
of  Sirach,  are,  as  far  as  they  go,  in  favour  of  this  view,  but  the  former 
seems  to  me,  on  the  whole,  preferable.  A  third  view,  that  the 
words  have  the  same  kind  of  meaning  as  orbis  terrai'um,  and  mean, 
as  in  the  English  Version,  the  whole  order  or  course  of  nature,  i.  e. 
of  human  history  in  the  world  at  large,  has,  it  is  believed,  less  to 
recommend  it. 

and  it  is  set  on  fire  of  hell\  The  Greek  participle  is  in  the  present. 
The  tongue  that  speaks  evil  is  ever  "being  set  on  fire  of  Gehenna.  St 
James  does  not  shrink  from  tracing  sins  of  speech  to  their  source. 
The  fire  of  man's  wrath  is  kindled  from  beneath,  as  the  fire  that 
cleanses  is  kindled  from  above.  Bearing  in  our  minds  the  wonder 
of  the  day  of  Pentecost,  it  is  hardly  too  bold  to  say  that  we  have  to 
choose  whether  our  tongue  shall  be  purified  by  the  fire  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  or  defiled  by  that  of  Gehenna..  The  latter  word  is  that  em- 
ployed in  the  Gospels,  as  here,  for  "Hell",  wherever  that  word  means, 
not  simply  the  place  of  the  dead,  which  is   expressed  in   the   Greek 

ST  JAMES  6 


82  ST.  JAMES,   III.  [vv.  8, 9. 

kind  of  beasts,  *and  of  birds,  and  of  serpents,  and  of  thitigs 

8  in  the  sea,  is  tamed,  and  hath  been  tamed  of  mankind :  but 
the  tongue  can  no  man  tame ;  it  is  an  unruly  evil,  full  of 

9  deadly  poison.     Therewith  bless  we  God,  even  the  Father ; 

by  Hades,  the  unseen  world,  but  the  place  of  torment.  Primarily, 
the  word  is  a  Hebrew  one,  signifying  the  Valley  of  Hinnom.-  As  that 
valley  had  been  in  the  days  of  the  idolatries  of  Judah  the  scene  of 
the  fires  of  Moloch  worship  (2  Kings  xxiii.  10;  Jerem.  vii.  31,  xix.  5,  6), 
and  had  in  later  times  become  the  cloaca  where  the  filth  and  offal 
of  the  city  were  consumed  in  fires  kept  continually  burning  (so  it  is 
commonly  said,  but  the  fact  is  not  quite  certain),  it  came  to  be  among 
the  later  Rabbis  what  Tartarus  was  to  the  Greeks,  the  symbol  of  the 
dread  penalties  of  evil.    Comp.  Matth.  v.  22,  Mark  ix.  43. 

7.  every  kind  of  beasts]  Better,  Every  nature.  This  was,  proba- 
bly, intended  by  the  translators,  as  being  the  old  meaning  of  the  word 
"kind,"  as  in  the  "kindly  fruits"  (="  natural  products")  of  the  Litany. 
So  Chaucer,  "A  beautie  that  cometh  not  of  kinde,'"  Rom.  of  Rose,  2288, 
i.  e.  that  is  not  natural.  It  may  be  noted  that  the  Authorised  Version  in 
this  instance  returns  to  Wycliffe,  who  used  the  word  in  its  old  sense,  and 
that  all  the  intermediate  versions  give  "nature."  The  fourfold  classifi- 
cation is  obviously  intended  to  be  exhaustive — and  "beasts"  must  there- 
fore be  taken  in  its  common  familiar  meaning  of  "quadruped." 

serpents']  is  too  specific  for  the  third  word,  and  it  would  be  better  to 
give  the  rendering  which  it  commonly  h^  elsewhere,  of  "creeping 
things." 

is  tamed,  and  hath  been  tamed  of  mankind]  Better,  the  word  being 
the  same  as  in  the  first  clause,  "by  the  nature  of  man."  The  tense  of 
the  first  verb  implies  "is  continually  being  tamed."  The  assertion  may 
seem  at  first  somewhat  hyperbolical,  but  the  well-known  cases  of  tame 
rats  and  tame  wasps,  the  lion  of  Androcles  and  the  white  fawn  of 
Sertorius,  furnish  what  may  well  be  termed  "crucial  instances"  in 
support  of  it.  The  story  related  by  Cassian  {Coll.  xxiv.  2),  that 
St  John  in  his  old  age  kept  a  tame  partridge,  makes  it  probable  that 
St  James  may  have  seen,  among  his  fellow- teachers,  such  an  instance  of 
the  power  of  man  to  tame  the  varied  forms  of  animal  life  around  him. 

8.  but  the  tongtie  can  no  man  tame]  There  is  a  special  force  in  the 
Greek  tense  for  "tame",  which  expresses  not  habitual,  but  momentary 
action.  St  James  had  learnt,  by  what  he  saw  around  him,  and  yet 
more,  it  may  be,  by  personal  experience,  that  no  powei's  of  the  "nature 
of  man  "  were  adequate  for  this  purpose.  He  had  learnt  also,  we  must 
believe,  that  the  things  which  are  impossible  with  man  are  possible 
with  God. 

an  um-uly  evil]  Literally,  uncontrollable.  Many  of  the  better  MSS., 
however,  give  the  adjective  which  is  rendered  "unstable"  in  ch.  i.  8, 
and  which  carries  with  it,  together  with  that  meaning,  the  idea  of 
restlessness  and  turbulence.  So  in  the  Shepherd  of  Hermas  (il.  2)  calumny 
is  described  as  a  "  restless  demon." 

full  of  deadly  poison]  Literally,  death-bringing.     For  the  idea  comp. 


vv.  lo— 12.]  ST.   JAMES,    III.  83 

and  therewith  curse  we  men,  which  are  made  after  the  simi- 
litude of  God.  Out  of  the  same  mouth  proceedeth  blessing 
and  cursing.  My  brethren,  these  things  ought  not  so  to  be. 
Doth  a  fountain  send  forth  at  the  same  place  sweet  water 
and  bitter  ?  Can  the  fig  tree,  my  brethren,  bear  olive  ber- 
ries ?  either  a  vine,  figs  ?  so  can  no  fountain  both  yield  salt 
water  and  fresh. 

*'  the  poison  of  asps  is  under  their  lips,"  Ps.  cxl.  3.  The  adjective  is 
found  in  the  LXX.  version  of  Job  xxxiii.  23,  for  *'  angels  or  messengers 
of  death." 

9.  Therewith  bless  we  God,  even  the  Father. . . ]  Many  of  the  better  MSB. 
give  "the  Lord"  instead  of  "God".  The  fact  dwelt  on  comes  in  to 
illustrate  the  strange  inconsistency,  even  of  men  who  professed  faith  in 
God,  in  their  use  of  speech.  General  as  the  words  are,  they  pointed,  we 
may  believe,  especially  to  the  feelings  of  Jews  towards  Christians,  or  of 
the  more  bigoted  section  of  Jewish  Christians  towards  the  Gentiles. 
Such  men  were  loud  in  their  benedictions  of  the  Eternal,  the  Blessed 
One,  yet  they  had  not  learnt  to  reverence  humanity  as  such,  as  made 
after  the  likeness  of  God.  They  cursed  those  who  worshipped  or  be-, 
lieved  after  a  different  manner  from  their  own.  The  annals  of  Christen- 
dom shew  that  the  necessity  for  the  warning  has  not  passed  away. 
Councils  formulating  the  faith,  and  uttering  their  curses  on  heretics; 
Te  Deums  chanted  at  an  Auto  da  F^,  or  after  a  Massacre  of  St  Bar- 
tholomew, the  railings  of  religious  parties  who  are  restrained  from  other 
modes  of  warfare,  present  the  same  melancholy  inconsistency. 

10.  these  things  ought  not  so  to  be']  The  verb,  strictly  speaking, 
denotes  not  so  much  a  state,  as  the  coming  into  a  state  :  these  things 
ought  not  to  occur  hi  this  way, 

11.  Doth  a  fountain]  The  Greek  gives  the  article,  the  fountain,  as 
more  emphatically  generalising  the  question. 

send  forth  at  the  same  place .. .]  Both  verb  and  noun  in  the  Greek  are 
more  vivid.  Our  word  spurt  or  gush,  if  it  could  be  used  transitively, 
would  answer  to  the  former;  our  mouth,  or  ''source",  or  "orifice",  to  the 
latter.  The  comparison,  was  a  natural  one  in  a  country  like  Palestine, 
where  springs  more  or  less  salt  or  sulphureous  are  not  uncommon. 
Most  of  those  on  the  eastern  slope  of  the  hill-country  of  Judah  and 
Benjamin  are  indeed  brackish.  Comp.  the  sweetening  of  the  spring 
which  supplied  the  college  of  the  Sons  of  the  Prophets  in  2  Kings,  ii.  19, 
and  the  symbolic  healing  of  the  waters  in  Ezek.  xlvii.  9. 

12.  Can  the  fig  tree,  my  brethren,  bear  olive  berries  ?...]  The  comparison 
here  also  has  an  eminently  local  character.  The  court-yard  of  well- 
nigh  every  house  had  its  vine  and  fig-tree  (2  Kings  xviii.  31).  The 
Mount  of  Olives  supplied  the  other  feature.  The  idea,  as  a  whole,  is 
parallel  to  that  of  Matt.  vii.  16,  17,  and  may  well  have  been  suggested 
by  it. 

so  can  no  fountain  both  yield  salt  water  andfresK]  The  better  MSS. 
give  a  somewhat  briefer  form.  Neither  can  a  salt  (spring)  jdeld  sweet 

6—2 


84  ST.  JAMES,    ITT.  [vv.  13,  14. 

13 — 18.     The  false  Wisdom  and  the  true. 

13  Who  is  a  wise  man  and  endued  with  knowledge  amongst 
you  ?  let  him   shew  out  of  a  good  conversation  his  works 

14  with  meekness  of  wisdom.     But  if  ye  have  bitter  envying 

(the  same  adjective  as  in  the  preceding  verse)  water.  The  comparison 
seems  at  first  to  break  down,  as  the  fact  which  it  was  meant  to  illustrate 
was  that  "  blessing  and  cursing."  did  issue  from  the  same  mouth.  What 
is  meant,  however,  is  that  in  such  a  case,  the  "blessing"  loses  its  cha- 
racter, and  is  tainted  with  the  bitterness  of  the  cursing.  The  prayers 
and  praises  of  the  hypocrite  who  cherishes  hatred  in  his  heart,  are  worse 
than  worthless. 

13 — 18.     The  false  Wisdom  and  the  true. 

13.  Who  is  a  wise  man  and  endtied  with  knowledge  among  you  ?\  The 
adjective  corresponding  to  "endued  with  knowledge"  (literally  knowing 
or  understanding)  is  not  found  elsewhere  in  the  New  Testament,  but 
occurs  in  the  LXX.  of  Deut.  i.  13,  15;  iv.  6;  Isai.  v.  21.  So  far  as  a 
distinction  is  intended,  it  expresses  the  intellectual,  as  "wise"  does  the 
moral,  aspect  of  wisdom.  Both  qualities  were  required  in  one  who 
claimed  to  be,  as  in  verse  i,  a  "  Master  "  or  "Teacher,"  and  St  James,  in 
strict  sequence  of  thought,  proceeds  to  point  out  how  the  conditions  may 
be  fulfilled. 

out  of  a  good  conversation"]  The  tendency  of  modem  usage  to  restrictthe 
meaning  of  the  substantive  to  "talk"  is  in  this  instance,  where  the  im- 
mediate context  suggests  some  such  meaning,  specially  unfortunate,  as 
lowering  the  range  of  the  precept.  Better  by,  or  otct  of,  Ms  good  (the 
word  expresses  the  nobler  form  of  goodness)  conduct.  Comp.  the  use  of 
the  word  in  Gal.  i.  13  ;  i  Pet.  i.  15,  18,  and  elsewhere. 

with  meekness  of  wisdom]  Better,  in  meekness,  as  expressing  not  some- 
thing super-added,  but  the  very  form  and  manner  in  which  -the  noble 
conduct  was  to  be  shewn.  The  "meekness"  thus  defined  is  thought  of 
as  belonging  to  "  wisdom  "  as  its  characteristic  attribute.  St  James  is 
hence  led  back  to  the  thought  with  which  the  Epistle  opened,  that  wis- 
dom is  the  crown  and  consummation  of  the  character  of  a  true  believer ; 
and  lest  a  counterfeit  wisdom  should  be  taken  for  the  true,  he  proceeds 
to  give  the  notes  of  difference  between  them. 

14.  But  if  ye  have  bitter  envying  and  strife  in  your  hearts]  Better, 
envy  and  rivalry.  The  latter  substantive,  formed  from  a  word  which 
means  a  "day-labourer",  expresses  primarily  the  temper  of  competition 
that  characterised  the  class,  and  then  more  generally,  faction  and  party- 
spirit  of  any  kind.  It  is  significant  that  the  word  for  "envy"  is  used  by 
St  Luke  as  specially  characterising  the  temper  of  the  jews  towards  the 
Gentile  converts  (Acts  xiii.  45),  and  this,  together  with  what  we  have 
seen  of  the  true  bearing  of  ch.  ii.  14 — 26,  leads  to  the  conclusion  that 
St  James's  warning  is  specially  addressed  to  those  of  the  Circumcision 
who  displayed  that  feeling.     He  is  shewing  himself  not  the  antagonist, 


vv.  15,  16.]  ST.   JAMES,   III.  85 

and   strife  in  your   hearts,  glory  not,  and   lie   not  against 
the    truth.     This    wisdom    descendeth    not    from    above,  15 
but  is  earthly,  sensual,  devilish.     For  where  envying  and  16 

tut  the  supporter  of  St  Paul's  work,  condemning  the  factious  spirit 
which  was  then,  as  afterwards  at  Corinth  (2  Cor.  xii.  20),  in  Galatia 
(Gal.  V.  20),  and  at  Rome  (Phil.  i.  15),  his  chief  hindrance.  The  word 
"bitter"  is  perhaps  added  to  "envy"  because  the  Greek  word  "zeal" 
was  neutral,  and  admitted  of  a  good  meaning. 

glory  not\  The  word  expresses  a  relative,  not  an  absolute  glory- 
ing, a  glor5dng  over  some  one,  on  the  ground  of  superior  privileges. 
This  was,  it  is  obvious,  likely  to  be  the  besetting  sin  of  the  party  of  the 
Circumcision  in  relation  to  the  Gentiles,  and  was  therefore  checked  by 
St  James,  just  as  afterwards,  when  the  prospect  of  the  rejection  of 
Israel  was  becoming  a  certainty,  it  became,  in  its  turn,  the  sin  of  the 
Gentile  converts,  and  was  then  checked  by  St  Paul  (Rom.  xi.  18). 

lie  not  against  the  trutK\  It  is  clear  that  if  the  word  "truth"  were 
only  subjective  in  its  meaning,-  as  meaning  "truthfulness,"  the  precept 
would  be  open  to  the  charge  of  tautology.  We  must  therefore  assume 
that  it  is  used  with  an  objective  force,  as  the  truth  of  God  revealed  in 
Christ.  We  ask  what  special  truth  thus  revealed  those  to  whom  St 
James  wrote  were  most  in  danger  of  denying,  and  the  answer  lies  on 
the  surface.  They  were  claiming  God  as  the  God  of  the  Jews  only 
(Rom.  iii.  29),  denying  the  brotherhood  of  mankind  in  Christ,  "lying 
against "  the  very  truth  of  which  they  fancied  that  they  were  the  exclu- 
sive possessors. 

15.  This  wisdom  descendeth  not  from  above']  St  James  returns  to  the 
thought  of  chap»  i.  5,  that  true  wisdom  was  the  gift  of  God,  coming, 
like  every  other  good  and  perfect  gift,  from  above  (ch.  i.  17).  But  this 
was  not  "the  wisdom"  of  which  the  "many  teachers"  of  the  party  of 
the  Circumcision  were  boasting.  It  was,  however,  that  of  the  Proverbs 
of  Solomon,  and  of  the  Wisdom  of  the  Son  of  Sirach,  on  which  so 
much  of  St  James's  teaching  was  modelled.  (Comp.  Ecclus.  i.  i — 10.) 
It  was  that  which  had  been  manifested  to  mankind  in  all  its  fulness  in 
Christ. 

earthly,  sensual,  devilish"]  Each  word  is  full  of  meaning,  (i)  The 
counterfeit  wisdom  is  "earthly"  in  its  nature  and  origin  as  contrasted 
with  that  which  cometh  from  above.  (Comp.  St  Paul's  "who  mind 
<?arM/)/ things, "  Phil.  iii.  19).  (2)  It  is  "sensual."  The  word  is  used 
by  classical  writers  for  that  which  belongs  to  the  "soul"  as  contrasted 
with  the  "body."  This  rested  on  the  twofold  division  of  man's  nature. 
The  psychology  of  the  New  Testament,  however,  assumes  generally  the 
threefold  division  of  body,  soul,  and  spirit,  the  second  element  answer- 
ing to  the  animal,  emotional  life,  and  the  third  being  that  which 
includes  reason  and  will,  the  capacity  for  immortality  and  for  knowing 
God.  Hence  the  adjective  formed  from  "soul"  acquired  a  lower 
meaning,  almost  the  very  opposite  of  that  which-  it  once  had,  and 
expresses  man's  state  as  left  to  lower  impulses  without  the  control  of 
the  spirit.     So  St  Paul  contrasts  the  natural  man  with  the  spiritual 


86  ST.  JAMES,   III.  [v.  17. 

17  strife  is,  there  is  confusion  and  every  evil  work.  But  the 
wisdom  that  is  from  above  is  first  pure,  then  peaceable, 
gentle,  and  easy  to  be  intreated,  full  of  mercy  _and  good 

(i  Cor.  ii.  14),  the  natural  and  the  spiritual  body  (1  Cor.  xv.  44,  46). 
So  St  Jude  describes  the  false  teachers,  whom  he  condemns  as  ''sen- 
sual, having  not  the  Spirit."  "What  St  James  says  then  of  the  false 
wisdom  is  that  it  belongs  to  the  lower,  not  the  higher,  element  in  man's 
nature.  It  does  not  come  from  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  therefore  is  not 
spiritual.  (3)  In  "deviUsh"  we  have  yet  a  darker  condemnation. 
Our  English  use  of  the  same  word,  "devil,"  for  the  two  Greek  words 
diabolos  and  dcemonion,  tends,  however,  to  obscure  St  James's  meaning. 
The  epithet  does  not  state  that  the  false  wisdom  which  he  condemns 
came  from  the  devil,  or  was  like  his  nature,  but  that  it  was  demon-like, 
as  partaking  of  the  nature  of  the  "demons"  or  "unclean  spirits,"  who, 
as  in  the  Gospels,  are  represented  as  possessing  the  souls  of  men,  and 
reducing  them  to  the  level  of  madness.  Such,  St  James  says,  is  the 
character  of  the  spurious  wisdom  of  the  "many  masters"  of  verse  i. 
Met  together  in  debate,  wrangling,  cursing,  swearing,  one  would  take 
them  for  an  assembly  of  demoniacs.  Their  disputes  were  marked  by 
the  ferocity,  the  egotism,  the  boasting,  the  malignant  cunning  of  the 
insane.  St  Paul's  account  of  the  "  doctrines  of  devils,"  i.  e.  proceeding 
from  demons  (i  Tim.  iv.  1),  not  from  the  Spirit  of  God,  presents  a 
striking  parallel.  St  James's  previous  allusion  to  "demons"  (see  note 
on  ch.  ii.  19)  confirms  the  interpretation  thus  given,  as  shewing  how 
much  his  thoughts  had  been  directed  to  the  ph?enomena  of  possession. 

16.  envying  and  strife']  Better,  as  before,  envy  and  rivalry.  See  note 
on  verse  14.  " 

there  is  conficsion  and  every  evil  worh}  On  the  first  word  see  note  on 
verse  8.  It  describes  here  the  chaotic  turbulence  of  such  an  assembly  as 
that  indicated  in  the  preceding  verse.  Comp.  Prov.  xxvi.  28,  where  the 
Greek  word  in  the  LXX.  answers  to  the  "ruin"  of  the  English  version. 
The  word  for  "evil"  is  not  the  common  one,  and  expresses  contempt  as 
well  as  condemnation.  Better,  every  vile  deed.  It  is  the  word  used  in 
John  iii.  20,  v.  2 9. 

17.  Bz(t  the  wisdom  that  is  from  above  is  first  ptire,  then  peaceable'] 
The  sequence  is  that  of  thought,  not  of  time.  It  is  not  meant,  i.  e.  that 
purity  is  an  earlier  stage  of  moral  growth  in  wisdom  than  peace,  but 
that  it  is  its  foremost  attribute.  The  "purity"  indicated  is  especially 
that  of  chastity  of  flesh  and  spirit  (comp.  2  Cor.  vii.  11,  xi.  2;  Tit.  ii.  5), 
and  as  such  is  contrasted  with  the  "sensual"  character  of  the  false 
wisdom.  Here  again  we  have  the  tone  of  one  who  has  learnt  from  the 
Masters  of  those  who  know,  among  the  teachers  of  his  own  people,  that 
wisdom  will  not  "dwell  in  the  body  that  is  subject  unto  sin  "  (Wisd.  i. 
4).  The  sequence  which  places  "  peaceful "  after  "  pure  "  has  its  counter- 
part in  the  beatitudes  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  (Matt.  v.  8,  9). 

gentle\  and  easy  to  be  intreated]  The  word  for  "gentle  "means  literally, 
forbearing.  It  describes,  as  in  Aristotle  [Eth.  x.  6),  the  temper  that 
does  not  press  its  rights,  that  is  content  to  suffer  wrong  (comp.  Phil.  iv. 


V.  i8.]  ST.   JAMES,   III.  87 

fruits,  without  partiality,  and  without  hypocrisy.  And  the 
fruit  of  righteousness  is  sown  in  peace  of  them  that  make 
peace. 

5 ;  I  Tim.  iii.  3).  The  second  adjective  is  used  by  classical  writers, 
both  in  a  passive  sense  as  liere,  and  active,  (i)  as  meaning ^^"  per- 
suasive," "winning  its  way  by  gentleness,"  or  (a)  as  '*  obedient."  Our 
choice  between  the  three  meanings  must  depend  on  our  view  of  what  is 
most  likely  to  have  been  the  sequence  of  St  James's  thoughts.  .  On  the 
whole,  the  second  seems  to  me  to  have  the  most  to  commend  it.  True 
wisdom  shews  itself,  St  James  seems  to  say,  in  that  subtle  yet  gentle 
power  to  persuade  and  win,  which  we  all  feel  when  we  come  in  contact 
with  one  who  is  clearly  not  fighting  for  his  own  rights,  but  for  the  cause 
of  Truth. 

full  of  mercy  and  good  fruit s\  The  train  of  thought  is  carried  on. 
Wisdom  is  suasive  because  she  is  compassionate.  In  dealing  with 
the  froward  she  is  stirred,  not  by  anger,  but  by  pity,  and  she  over- 
flows, not  with  ** every  vile  deed,"  but  with  the  good  fruits  of  kindly 

without  partiality]  Here  again  we  have  a  Greek  word  which  admits 
of  more  than  one  sense.  The  English  version  gives  it  an  active  sense,  as 
describing  the  temper  which  does  not  distinguish  wrongly,  which  is  no 
respecter  of  persons.  The  sense  in  which  the  verb,  from  which  the 
adjective  is  formed,  is  used  in  ch.  i.  6,  ii.  4,  is,  however,  that  of  "doubt- 
ing," or  "wavering;"  and  it  seems,  therefore,  probable  that  St  James 
means  to  describe  true  wisdom  as  free  from  the  tendency  which  he  thus 
condemns.  That  freedom  goes  naturally  with  the  freedom  _  from  un- 
reality which  the  next  word  expresses.  Without  vacillation  is  the  con- 
dition of  ''without  hypocrisy.''  Where  the  purpose  is  single  there  is  no 
risk  of  a  simulated  piety. 

•  18.  And  the  fruit  of  righteousness  is  so%vn  in  peace..  i\  It  is  commonly 
said  that  "the  fruit  of  righteousness"  means  "the  fruit  which  is 
righteousness."  The  analogy  of  a  like  structure,  however,  in  Luke  iii.^8 
("worthy  fruits  of  repentance"),  Eph,  v.  9  ("the  fruit  of  the  Spirit "), 
and  other  passages,  is  in  favour  of  taking  it  as  the  fruit  which  righteous- 
ness produces.  Every  good  deed  is  a  fruit  produced  by  the  good  seed 
sown  in  the  good  soil,  and  not  choked  by  thorns.  And  every  such  deed 
is,  in  its  turn,  as  the  seed  of  a  future  fruit  like  in  kind.  It  is  "  soAvn  in 
peace"  (we  must  remember  all  the  fulness  of  meaning  which  the  Hebrew 
mind  attached  to  peace  as  the  highest  form  of  blessedness)  either  "by" 
or  "  for  "  (the  former  is,  perhaps,  meant,  but  the  phrase  may  have  been 
used  to  include  both)  those  that  make  peace.  We  cannot  fail  to  con- 
nect these  words  with  the  beatitude  on  the  peace-makers  in  the  Sermon 
on  the  Mount  (Matt.  v.  9).  We  can  as  little  fail  to  note  the  resemblance 
between  this  portraiture  of  the  true  wisdom  and  the  picture  which  St 
Paul  draws  in  i  Cor.  xiii.  of  the  excellence  of  Charity  or  Love.  Differ- 
ing, as  the  two  teachers  did,  in  many  ways,  in  their  modes  of  thought 
and  language,  one  fastening  on  the  more  practical,  the  other  on  the 
more  spiritual,  aspects  of  the  Truth,  there  was  an  essential  agreement  in 


88  ^T.  JAMES,   IV.  [vv.  i,  2. 

I — 7.     God's  giving  aftd  the   World^s  getti?ig. 

4      From    whence    come  wars    and    fightings    among    you? 

co?ne  they  not  hence,  eveji  of  your  lusts  that  war  in  your  mem- 

2  bers  ?    Ye  lust,  and  have  not :  ye  kill,  and  desire  to  have, 

their  standard  of  the  highest  form  of  the  Christian  character.  A  com- 
parison of  the  two  helps  us  to  understand  how  the  one  teacher  held  out 
the  right  hand  of  fellowship  to  the  other  (Gal.  ii.  9),  and  to  hope  for  a 
like  accord  now  among  men  who  seem  to  differ  in  their  conception  of 
Christian  Truth,  if  only  they  agree  in  their  ultimate  aim  and  standard, 
and  feel,  in  the  depth  of  their  being,  that  Love  is  Wisdom,  and  that 
Wisdom  is  Love. 

Ch.  IV.     1 — 7.     God's  giving  and  the  World's  getting. 

1.  whence  cofne  wars  and  fightings  among  yoti?...'\  One  source  of 
discord  had  been  touched  in  the  "Be  not  many  masters  "  of  Chap.  iii.  i. 
Sectarianism  and  all  its  kindred  evils  were  destructive  of  peace,  and 
therefore  of  all  true  wisdom.  Another  besetting  sin  of  the  race  which 
St  James  addressed,  from  which  indeed  no  race  or  nation  is  exempt, 
now  comes  in  view.  "Wars,"  protracted  or  wide-spread  disputes  : 
"fighting,"  the  conflicts  and  skirmishes  of  daily  life,  which  make  up 
the  campaign, —  "What  do  they  come  from?"  the  writer  asks,  and  then 
makes  answer  to  himself  A  question  so  like  in  form  to  this  as  to 
suggest  the  thought  that  it  must  be  a  conscious  reproduction,  is  found  in 
the  Epistle  of  Clement  of  Rome  {c.  45). 

eveji  of  your  lusts  that  war  in  your  members  .?]  Literally,  from  your 
pleasures.  The  noun-  is  used  as  nearly  equivalent  to  "desires."  Com- 
mon as  the  word  "pleasure  "  was  in  all  Greek  ethical  writers,  it  is  com- 
paratively rare  in  the  New  Testament.  In  the  Gospels  it  meets  us  in 
Luke  viii.  14,  and  with  much  the  same  sense  as  in  this  passage.  These 
"  lusts  "or  "  pleasures  "  are,  the  next  word  tells  us,  the  hosts  that  carry 
on  the  conflict  and  perpetuate  the  warfare.  They  make  our  "members," 
each  organ  of  sense  or  action,  their  camping  ground  and  field  of 
battle.  Hence,  to  extend  the  metaphor  one  step  further,  as  St  Peter 
extends  it,  they  "war  against  the  soul"  (i  Pet.  ii.  11). 

2.  Ye  lust,  and  have  not.,.]  The  genesis  of  evil  is  traced  sornewhat 
in  the  same  way  as  in  ch.  i.  15.  The  genn  is  found  in  desire  for  what 
we  have  not,  as  e.g.  in  the  sins  of  David  (2  Sam.  xi.  i)  and  Ahab 
(i  Kings  xxi.  2 — 4).  That  desire  becomes  the  master-passion  of  a 
man's  soul,  and  hurries  him  on  to  crimes  from  which  he  would,  at 
first,  have  shrunk. 

ye  kill,  and  desire  to  have...]  The  order  strikes  us  as  inverted,  put- 
ting the  last  and  deadliest  sin  at  the  beginning.  The  marginal  alterna- 
tive of  "envy"  would  doubtless  give  an  easier  sense,  but  this  cannot 
possibly  be  tlie  meaning  of  the  Greek  word  as  it  stands,  and  comes  from 
..a  conjectural  reading,  suggested,  without  any  MS.  authority,  by  Erasmus 
and  Beza.  If  we  remember,  however,  the  state  of  Jewish  society,  the 
bands,  of  robber- outlaws  of  whom  Barabbas  was  a  type  (Mark  xv.  7 : 


vv.  3,  4.]  ST.   JAMES,   IV.  89 

and  cannot  obtain :  ye  fight  and  war,  yet  ye  have  not,  be- 
cause ye  ask  not.     Ye  ask,  and  receive  not,  because  ye  ask  3 
amiss,  that  ye  may  consume  //  upon  your  lusts.     Ye  adul-  4 
terers  and  adulteresses,  know  ye  not  that  the  friendship  of 

John  x^^ii.  39),  the  "four  thousand  men  that  were  murderers"  of  Acts 
xxi.  38,  the  bands  of  Zealots  and  Sicarii  who  were  prominent  in  the 
tumults  that  preceded  the  final  war  with  Rome,  it  will  not  seem  so  start- 
ling that  St  James  should  emphasise  his  w  arning  by  beginning  with  the 
words  "  Ye  murder.''^  In  such  a  state  of  society,  murder  is  often  the  first 
thing  that  a  man  thinks  of  as  a  means  to  gratify  his  desires,  not,  as  with 
us,  a  last  resource  when  other  means  have  failed.  Comp.  the  picture 
of  a  like  social  condition  in  which  "men  make  haste  to  shed  blood" 
in  Prov.  i.  16.  There  was,  perhaps,  a  grim  truth  in  the  picture  which 
St  James  draws.  It  was  after  the  deed  was  done  that  the  murderers 
began  to  quarrel  over  the  division  of  the  spoil,  and  found  themselves  as 
unsatisfied  as  before,  still  not  able  to  obtain  that  on  which  they  had  set 
their  hearts,  and  so  plunging  into  fresh  quarrels,  ending  as  they  began, 
in  bloodshed.  There  seems,  at  first,  something  almost  incredible  in  the 
thought,  that  the  believers  to  whom  St  James  wrote  could  be  guilty  of 
such  crimes,  but  Jewish  society  was  at  that  time  rife  with  atrocities  of 
like  nature,  and  men,  nominally  disciples  of  Christ,  might  then,  as  in 
later  times,  sink  to  its  level.     See  note  on  next  verse. 

ye  have  not,  because  ye  ask  not\  This  then  was  the.  secret  of  the 
restless  cravings  and  the  ever-returning  disappointments.  They  had 
never  once  made  their  wants  the  subject  of  a  true  and  earnest  prayer. 
Here  again  we  note  the  fundamental  unity  of  teaching  in  St  James  and 
St  Paul.  Comp.  Phil.  iv.  6.  Prayer  is  with  each  of  them  the  condition 
of  content  or  joy. 

3.  Ye  ask,  and  receive  not.. 7^  The  words  are  obviously  written  as 
in  answer  to  an  implied  objection  :  "Not  ask,"  a  man  might  say ;  "come 
and  Rsten  to  our  prayers ;  no  one  can  accuse  us  of  neglecting  our  de- 
votions." Incredible  as  it  might  seem  that  men  plundering  and  mur- 
dering, as  the  previous  verses  represent  them,  should  have  held  such 
language,  or  been  in  any  sense,  men  who  prayed,  the  history  of 
Christendom  presents  but  too  many  instances  of  like  anomalies.  Cornish 
wreckers  going  from  church  to  their  accursed  work,  Italian  brigands 
propitiating  their  patron  Saint  before  attacking  a  company  of  travellers, 
slave-traders,  such  as  John  Newton  once  was,  recording  piously  God's 
blessing  on  their  traffic  of  the  year; — these  may  serve  to  shew  how 
soon  conscience  may  be  seared,  and  its  warning  voice  come  to  give  but 
an  uncertain  sound. 

that  ye  may  consume  it  upon  your  lusts']  Better,  that  ye  may  spend  it 
in  your  pleasures.  This  then  was  that  which  vitiated  all  their  prayers. 
They  prayed  not  for  the  good  of  others,  nor  even  for  their  own  true  good, 
but  for  the  satisfaction  of  that  which  was  basest  in  their  nature,  and 
which  they,  as  disciples  of  Christ,  were  specially  called  on  to  repress. 

4.  Ye  adiilterers  and  adulteresses..^  The  better  MSS.  give  ye 
adulteresses  only.     The  use  of  the  feminine  alone  in  this  cormexion. 


90  ST.  JAMES,   IV.  [v.  5. 

the  world  is  enmity  with  God  ?  whosoever  therefore  will  be 

5  a  friend  of  the  world  is  the  enemy  of  God.     Do  ye  think 

that  the  scripture  saith  in  vain,  the  spirit  that  dwelleth  in  us 

where  the  persons  referred  to  are  primarily  men,  is  at  first  startling.  It 
has  a  partial  parallel  in  our  Lord's  words  "  a«  evil  and  adulterotis  gene- 
ration "  (Matt.  xii.  39),  but  it  finds  its  best  explanation  in  the  thought, 
not  without  its  bearing  on  what  follows,  that  the  soul's  unfaithfulness 
towards  God  is  like  that  of  a  wife  towards  her  husband.  It  is  as  though 
St  James  said  '*  Ye  adulterous  souls."  There  is,  it  may  be,  in  the  use  of 
such  a  term,  a  touch  of  indignant  scorn  not  unlike  that  in  Homer, 
*Axct"5es,  ovK€T  'Axacol.  "Women,  not  men  of  Achsea  "  (//.  II.  235), 
or  Virgil's  '*0  vere  Phrygise,  neque  enim  Phryges  "  {A£jz.  ix.  617). 
In  this  subserviency  to  pleasures,  St  James  sees  that  which,  though 
united  with  crimes  of  violence,  is  yet  essentially  effeminate. 

the  friendship  of  the  world  is  enmity  with  God  ?'\  Once  more  we  have 
a  distinct  echo  from  the  Sermon  of  the  Mount  (Matt.  vi.  24;  Luke  xvi. 
13).  Here,  also,  as  in  chap.  i.  8,  stress  is  laid  on  the  fact  that  the 
neutrality  of  a  divided  allegiance  is  impossible.  In  that  warfare,  there- 
fore, we  must  choose  our  side.  We  take  it,  even  if  we  think  that  we 
do  not  choose  it. 

whosoever  therefore  will  be  a  frieftd  of  the  world...']  Literally, 
Whosoever,  wishes  to  he  a  friend.  The  inference  is  not  a  mere 
repetition,  but  lays  stress  on  the  fact  that  the  mere  wish  and  inclination 
to  be  on  one  side  involves,  ipso  facto,  antagonism  to  the  other. 

5.  the  spirit  that  dwelleth  in  us  lusteth  to  envy?]  The  words  pre- 
sent a  two-fold  difficulty  :  (i)  They  are  quoted  as  Scripture,  and  yet  no 
such  words  are  found  either  in  the  Canonical  or  even  in  the  Apocryphal 
Books  of  the  Old  Testament.  (2)  It  is  by  no  means  clear  what  they 
mean  in  themselves,  or  what  is  their  relation  to  the  context.  If  we  can 
determine  the  latter  point,  it  may,  perhaps,  help  us  in  dealing  with  the 
former,  {a)  The  better  MSS.,  it  may  be  noted,  to  begin  with,  give  a 
different  reading  of  the  first  words :  The  Spirit  which  he  planted  (or 
made  to  dwell)  in  us.  If  we  adopt  this  reading,  it  makes  it  all  but 
absolutely  certain  that  what  is  predicated  of  thef  Spirit  must  be  good, 
and  not,  as  the  English  version  suggests,  evil,  {p)  The  Greek  word  for 
"lusteth"  conveys  commonly  a  higher  meaning  than  the  English,  and 
is  rendered  elsewhere  by  "longing  after  "  (Rom.  i.  11  ;  Phil,  i.  8,  ii.  26; 
2  Cor.  ix.  14),  or  "earnestly  desiring"  (2  Cor.  v.  2),  or  "greatly  desiring" 
(2  Tim.  i.  4).  New  .Testament  usage  is  accordingly  in  favour  of  giving 
the  word  such  a  meaning  here.  The  verb  has  no  object,  but  it  is 
natural  to  supply  the  pronoun  "us."  Taking  these  data  we  get  as 
the  true  meaning  of  the  words.  The  Spirit  which  He  implanted  yearns 
tenderly  over  us.  (<r)  The  words  that  remain,  "to  envy,"  admit  of 
being  taken  as  with  an  adverbial  force.  "In  a  manner  tending  to  envy," 
enviously.  The  fact  that  ' '  envy  "  is  elsewhere  in  the  New  Testament  and 
elsewhere  condemned  as  simply  evil,  makes  its  use  here  somewhat  startling. 
But  the  thought  implied  is  that  the  strongest  human  affection  shews  itself 
in  ajealousy  which  is  scarcely  distinguishable  from  "envy."    We  grudge 


V.  6.]  ST.  JAMES,   IV.  91 

lusteth  to  envy  ?    But  he  giveth  more  grace.     Wherefore  he  6 
saith,    God   resisteth    the    proud,   but    giveth   grace 

the  transfer  to  another  of  the  affection  which  we  claim  as  ours.  We 
envy  the  happiness  of  that  other.  In  that  sense  St  James  says  that  the 
Spirit,  implanted  in  us,  yearns  to  make  us  wholly  His  and  is  satisfied 
with  no  divided  allegiance.  He  simply  treats  the  Greek  word  for 
"envy"  as  other  writers  treated  the  word  "jealousy,"  which  though 
commonly  viewed  as  evil,  was  yet  treated  at  times  as  a  parable  of  the 
purest  spiritual  affection  (2  Cor.  xi.  2;  Gal.  iv.  17,  18).  The  root- 
idea  of  the  passage  is  accordingly  identical  with  that  of  the  jealousy 
of  God  over  Israel  as  His  bride  (Jer.  iii.  i — 11  ;  Ezek.  xvi. :  Hos.  ii.  3), 
of  His  wrath  when  the  bride  proved  faithless.  Those  who  had  been  ad- 
dressed as  "adulteresses"  (verse  4),  were  forgetting  this.  All  that 
they  read  of  the  love  or  jealousy  of  God  was  to  them  as  an  idle  tale. 
For  t'in  vain"  read  idly,  emptily. 

There  remains  the  question,  in  what  sense  does  St  James  give  these 
words  as  a  quotation  from  "  the  Scripture  "  ?  No  words  at  all  like  them 
in  form  are  found  anywhere  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  we  have  to  sup- 
pose either  ( i.)  that  they  were  cited  from  some  lost  book  that  never 
found  a  place  in  the  Hebrew  Canon,  a  supposition,  which,  though  not 
absolutely  impossible,  is  yet  in  a  very  high  degree  unlikely  ;  or,  which 
seems  the  more  probable  explanation,  that  St  James  having  in  his  mind 
the  passages  above  referred  to,  and  many  others  like  them,  and  finding 
them  too  long  for  quotation,  condensed  them  into  one  brief  pregnant 
form,  which  gave  the  essence  of  their  meaning.  A  like  manner  of 
quoting  as  Scripture  what  we  do  not  find  in  any  extant  book,  is  found 
in  Clement  of  Rome  (c.  46),  "It  has  been  written,  'Cleave  to  the  saints, 
for  they  who  cleave  to  them  shall  be  sanctified.'"  As  points  of  detail  it 
may  be  noted  (i).  that  the  Greek  word  for  "yearning"  or  "longing" 
occurs  in  the  LXX.  version  of  Deut.  xxxii.  r  r,  and  is  followed  in  verses 
13 — 19  by  an  account  of  the  manner  in  which  the  love  so  shewn  had 
been  turned  to  jealousy  by  the  sins  of  Israel ;  and  (2)  that  Gen.  vi.  5, 
as  in  the  LXX.,  "My  spirit  shall  not  abide  for  ever  with  men,"  may 
have  suggested  the  "indwelling"  of  which  the  first  member  of  the 
sentence  speaks. 

1  have  given,  what  seems  on  the  whole,  the  most  tenable  explanation 
of  a  passage  which  is  admitted  on  all  hands  to  be  one  of  extreme  diffi- 
culty. It  does  not  seem  desirable  to  discuss  other  interpretations  at  any 
length,  but  two  or  three  may  be  very  briefly  noticed,  (i)  The  words 
have  been  rendered  "The  Spirit  (i.e.  the  Holy  Spirit)  that  dwelleth  in 
us  lusteth  against  envy,"  the  contrast  being  assumed  to  be  parallel  to 
that  between  the  works  of  the  Spirit  and  those  of  the  flesh  in  Gal.  v.  1 7. 
There  is  no  sufficient  authority,  however,  for  giving  this  meaning  to  the 
preposition.  (2)  The  "  spirit "  has  been  referred  to  man's  corrupt  will, 
as  "lusting  to  envy,"  in  its  bad  sense,  but  the  description  of  the 
Spirit  as*  "implanted"  or  "dwelhng"  in  us,  is  against  this  view. 
(3)  In  concurrence  with  the  last  interpretation,  the  question  "Do  ye 
think  that  the  Scripture  speaks  in  vain?"  has  been  referred  to  what 
precedes  the  statement,  that  the  friendship  of  the  world  is  enmity  with 


92  ST.   JAMES,   IV.  [w.  7,  8. 

7unto  the  humble.    Submit  yourselves  therefore  to  God. 
Resist  the  devil,  and  he  will  flee  from  you. 

8 — 10.     The  Call  to  Repentance. 

8      Draw  nigh  to  God,  and  he  will  draw  nigh  to  you.    Cleanse 
your  hands,  ye  sinners ;  and  purify  your  hearts,  ye  double 

God  ;  but  this  is  at  variance  with  the  usual  way  in  which  quotations 
from  the  Old  Testament  are  introduced  in  the  New. 

6.  But  he  giveth  more  grace]  Following  the  explanation  already 
given,  the  sequence  of  thought  seems  to  run  thus  :  God  loves  us  with  a 
feeling  analogous  to  the  strongest  form  of  jealousy,  or  even  envy,  but 
that  jealousy  does  not  lead  Him,  as  it  leads  men,  to  be  grudging  in  His 
gifts  ;  rather  does  He  bestow,  as  its  result,  a  greater  measure  of  His 
grace  than  before,  or  than  He  would  do,  were  His  attitude  towards  us 
one  of  strict  un impassioned  Justice. 

Wherefore  he  saith...']  The  nominative  to  the  verb  is  not  expressed, 
and  we  may,  with  almost  equal  fitness,  supply  the  Scripture,  the  Spirit, 
or  God. 

God  resisteth  the  proud,  but  giveth  grace  unto  the  htcmble]  The  point 
of  the  quotation  lies  in  the  last  clause,  as  containing  the  proof  of  what 
St  James  had  just  asserted,  that  God  gave  His  grace  freely  to  those  who 
thought  themselves  least  worthy  of  it.  It  is  to  be  noticed  (i)  that  we 
again  find  St  James  quoting  from  one  of  the  great  sapiential  books  of 
the  Old  Testament  (Prov.  iii.  34),  and  (2)  that  St  Peter  also  quotes  it 
(r  Pet.  v.  5).  That  maxim  of  the  wise  of  old  had  become,  as  it  were,  a 
law  of  life  for  the  Community  at  Jerusalem.  Clement  of  Rome  follows 
their  example  (c.  30). 

7.  Submit  yotirselves  the7'efore  to  God\  The  forms  of  the  Greek  verbs 
express  a  somewhat  sharper  antithesis  than  the  English.  God  settetli 
liimself  against  the  proud,  therefore,  set  yourselves  as  under  God. 

Resist  the  devil,  and  he  will  Jiee  from  yoji]  ■  The  nde  seems  to  -point  to 
the  true  field  for  the  exercise  of  the  combative  element  which  enters  into 
man's  nature.  Not  in  -  strife  and  bitterness  against  each  other,  not  in 
setting  themselves  against  the  will  of  God,  but  in  taking  their  stand 
against  the  Enemy  of  God  and  man  were  the  disciples  of  Christ  to  shew 
that  they  were  indeed  men.  We  may,  perhaps,  trace  in  the  form  of  the 
precept  an  indirect  reference  to  the  histoiy  of  the  Temptation  in 
Matt.  iv.   I— II. 

8 — 10.     The  Call  to  Repentance. 

8.  Draw  nigh  to  God,  and  he  will  dratv  nigh  to yoti\  The  "near- 
ness to  God,"  to  which  the  promi'Se  is  attached,  is  primarily  that  which 
is  involved  in  all  true  and  earnest  prayer,  but  it  should  not  be  forgotten 
that  it  includes  also  the  approximation  of  character  and  life.  We  are 
to  walk  with  God  as  Enoch  walked  (Gen.  v.  24).  The  former  sense  is 
prominent  in  the  LXX.  use  of  the  verb  employed  by  St  James,  as  in 
Hos.    xii.  6,   where  in  the  English  we  have   ^^wait  on  thy  God  con- 


w.  9— ii.J  ST.  JAMES,   IV.  93 

minded.    .Be   afflicted,    and  mourn,    and   weep :    let  your  9 
laugliter  be  turned  to  mourning,  and  your  joy  to  heaviness. 
Humble  yourselves  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  and  he  shall  Uft  =0 
you  up. 

II — 12.     Rebuke  of  Evil-speaki7ig, 

Speak  not  evil  one  of  another,  brethren.    He  that  speaketh  " 
evil  of  his  brother,  and  judgeth  his  brother,  speaketh  evil  of 

tinually,"  and  Ps.  cxix.  169.  An  illustration  of  its  meaning  in  the  second 
clause  is  found  in  Job  xix.  21,  where  it  answers  to  the  English  "have 
pity  on  me." 

Cleanse  your  hands,  ye  sinners.. !\  The  words  contrast,  with  an 
impHed  reference  to  our  Lord's  teaching  in  Matt.  xv.  i — 9,  the  true 
cleanness  of  hands,  which  consists  in  abstinence  from  the  evil  that  defiles 
(Ps.  xxiv.  4 ;  I  Tim.  ii.  8),  with  the  merely  ceremonial  cleanness  on 
which  the  Pharisees  laid  stress.     Comp.  Ch.  i.  27. 

purify  your  hearts... '\  The  verb  implies  the  same  kind  of  purity  as 
the  adjective  used  in  Ch.  iii.  17,  primarily,  that  is,  chastity  of  heart  and 
life.  It  has  here  a  special  emphasis  as  contrasted  with  the  "adul- 
teresses "  in  verse  4,  and  with  the  special  aspect  of  the  "  double-minded- 
ness"  which  that  word  implied.     See  note  on  Ch.  i.  8. 

9.  Be  afflicted,  and  mourn,  and  weep..."]  The  words  are  nearly  sy- 
nonymous, the  first  pointing  to  the  sense  of  'misery  (as  in  "O  wretched 
man  that  I  am  "  in  Rom.  vii.  24),  the  second  to  its  general  effect  on. 
demeanour,  the  last  to  its  special  outflow  in  tears.  The  two  last  verbs 
are  frequently  joined  together,  as  in  Mark  xvi.  10 ;  Luke  vi.  -25  ; 
Rev.  xviii.  15.  The  words  are  an  emphatic  call  to  repentance,  and 
the  blessedness  which  follows  on  repentance.  Here,  as  so  often  in  the 
Epistle,  we  trace  the  direct  influence  of  the  teaching  of  the  Sermon  on 
the  Mount  (Matt.  v.  4).  The  contrast  between  the  "laughter"  and  the 
"mourning"  in  the  clause  that  follows,  makes  the  connexion  all  but 
absolutely  certain.  The  "laughter"  is  that  of  the  careless,  selfish, 
luxurious  rejoicing  of  the  world,  the  "sport"  of  the  fool  in  Prov.  x.  23. 

■    your  joy  to  heaviness'\    The  Greek  for  the  latter  word  expresses  literally 
the  downcast  look  of  sorrow,  and  is  as  old  in  this  sense  as  Homer, 
"Joy  to  thy  foes,  but  heavy  shame  to  thee." 

Iliad  III.  51. 

It  exactly  describes  the  attitude  of  the  publican,  who  would  not  "lift  up 
so  much  as  his  eyes  unto  heaven  "  (Luke  xviii.  13). 

10.  Humble  yourselves  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  and  he  shall  lift  you 
up]  Better,  he  shall  exalt,  so  as  to  preserve  the  manifest  allusion  to 
our  Lord's  words  as  recorded  in  Matt,  xxiii.  12  ;  Luke  xiv.  12,  xviii.  14. 
Here  again  we  have  another  striking  parallel  with  St  Peter's  language 
(i  Pet.  V.  6).  There  is,  however,  a  difference  as  well  as  an  agi-eement 
to  be  noticed.  While  the  other  passages  speak  mainly  of  humility  in 
its  relation  to  man,  this  dwells  emphatically  on  its  being  manifested  in 
relation  to  God. 


94  ST.  JAMES,   IV.  [vv.  12,  13. 

the  law,  and  judgeth  the  law :  but  if  thou  judge  the  law, 

12  thou  art  not  a  doer  of  the  law,  but  a  judge.  There  is  one 
lawgiver,  who  is  able  to  save  and  to  destroy :  who  art  thou 
that  judgest  another  ? 

13 — 17.     Man  proposing^  God  disposing. 

13  Go  to  now,  ye  that  say,  To  day  or  to  jnorrow  we  will  go  into 
such  a  city,  and  continue  there  a  year,  and  buy  and  sell,  and 

11,  12.    Rebuke  of  Evil-speaking. 

IIJ  Speak  not  evil  one  of  another,  brethref{\  The  last  word  indicates 
the  commencement  of  a  new  section.  It  scarcely,  however,  introduces 
a  new  topic.  The  writer  dwells  with  an  iteration,  needful  for  others,  and 
not  grievous  to  himself,  (Phil.  iii.  i)  on  the  ever-besetting  sin  of  his 
time  and  people,  against  which  he  had  warned  his  readers  in  Ch.  i.  19, 
20,  26,  and  throughout  Ch.  iii. 

speaketh  evil  of  the  law,  and  judgeth  the  law..."]  The  logical  train  of 
thought  seems  to  run  thus.  To  speak  against  a  brother  is  to  condemn 
him ;  to  condemn,  when  no  duty  calls  us  to  it,  is  to  usurp  the  function 
of  a  judge.  One  who  so  usurps  becomes  ipso  facto  a  transgressor  of  the 
law,  the  royal  law,  of  Christ,  which  forbids  judging  (Matt.  vii.  i — 5). 
The  "brother"  who  is  judged  is  not  necessarily  such  as  a  member  of 
the  Christian  society.  The  superscription  of  the  Epistle  includes  under 
that  title  every  one  of  the  family  of  Abraham,  perhaps,  every  child  of 
Adam. 

12.  There  is  otie  lawgiver^  who  is  able  to  save  and  to  destroy...']  Here 
again  we  have  to  trace  a  latent  sequence  of  thought.  The  Giver  of 
the  Law  is,  St  James  implies,  the  only  true  and  ultimate  Judge 
(comp.  I  Cor.  iv.  4,  5),  able  to  award  in  perfect  equity  the  sentence 
of  salvation  or  destruction.  Men  who  are  called  by  His  appointment 
to  exercise  the  office  of  a  judge  do  so  as  His  delegates.  ■  Those  who 
are  not  so  called  do  well  to  abstain  altogether  from  the  work  of  judging. 
The  description  of  God  as  "able  to  destroy"  presents  a  striking  parallel 
to  Matt.  X.  28  ;  the  question  "Who  art  thou  that  judgest  another?" 
to  Rom.  xiv.  4.  On  this  point  at  least  St  Paul  and  St  James  were  of 
one  heart  and  mind.  The  word  "destroy"  does  not  necessarily  either 
include  or  exclude  the  idea  of  annihilation. 

13 — 17.     Man  proposing,  God  disposing. 

13.  Go  to  no7v,  ye  that  say...]  The  warnings  pass  on  to  another 
form  of  the  worldliness  of  the  double-minded  ;  the  far-reaching  plans 
for  the  future  such  as  our  Lord  had  condemned  in  the  parable  of  the 
Rich  Fool  (Luke  xii.  16).  It  is  significant  that  that  parable  follows 
in  close  sequence  upon  our  Lord's  disclaimer  of  the  office  of  a  Judge. 
The  opening  formula,  "Go  to,"  which  meets  us  again  in  ch.  v.  i, 
is  peculiar  to  St  James  in  the  New  Testament.  It  appears  in  the  LXX. 
in  Judg.  xix.  6;  2  Kings  iv.  24.     It  is  obvious   that  the  warning  is 


vv.  14,  15.]    ■  ST.  JAMES,   IV. 95 

get  gain :  whereas  ye  know  not  what  shall  be  on  the  morrow :  ^^ 
for  what  is  your  life  ?     It  is  even  a  vapour,  that  appeareth 
for  a  Httle  time,  and  then  vanisheth  away.    For  that  ye  ought  is 
to  say,  If  the  Lord  will,  we  shall  live,  and  do  this,  or  that. 

addressed  to  Christians  as  well  as  Jews,  so  far  as  they  were  infected 
by  the  taint  of  worldliness.  The  MSS.  vary  between  "to-day  or 
to-morrow"  and  "to-day  and  to-morrow,"  the  latter  implying  the 
contemplation  of  a  two  days'  journey. 

into  such  a  city^  Literally,  into  this  city,  that  which  was  present 
to  the  mind  of  the  speaker. 

14,  Whereas  ye  know  not  what  shall  be  on  the  morrow']  Literally, 
the  thing,  or  the  event  of  to-morrow,  the  phrase  being  parallel  to 
"the  things  of  the  morrow"  in  Matt.  vi.  34.  St  James  partly  repro- 
duces that  teaching,  partly  that  of  Pro  v.  xxvii.  1. 

what  is  your  life .?...]  Literally,  of  what  n2iXyxrQ  your  life  is.  The  com- 
parison that  follows  was  one  familiar  to  all  the  wise  of  heart  who  had 
meditated  on  the  littleness  of  man's  life.  It  meets  us  in  Job  vii.  7  ; 
Ps.  cii.  3.  A  yet  more  striking  parallel  is  found  in  Wisd.  v.  9 — 14, 
with  which  St  James  may  well  have  been  familiar.  The  word  for 
"vanishing  away"  occurs,  it  may  be  noted,  in  Wisd.  iii.  16.  It  is 
not  without  interest  to  note  at  once  the  agreement  and  the  difference 
between  St  James'  counsel  and  that  of  the  popular  Epicureanism. 

"  Quid  sit  futurum  eras,  fuge  quserere  ;  et 
Quem  Fors  dierum  cumque  dabit,  lucro 
Appone."  Horace,  Od.  i.  9. 

"Strive  ndt  the  morrow's  chance  to  know, 
And  count  whate'er  the  Fates  bestow, 
As  given  thee  for  thy  gain." 

It  was  not  strange  that  those  who  thought  only  of  this  littleness, 
should  deem  that  their  only  wisdom  lay  in  making  the  most  of  that 
little  in  and  by  itself,  and  take  "Let  us  eat  and  drink,  for  to-morrow 
we  die  "  (i  Cor.  xv.  32)  as  their  law  of  life.  St  James  had  been  taught 
to  connect  man's  life  with. a  Will  higher  than  his  own,  and  so  to  take 
the  measure  of  its  greatness  as  well  as  of  its  littleness. 

15.  For  that  ye  ought  to  say...]  Literally,  Instead  of  saying,  but 
the  English  may  be  admitted  as  a  fair  paraphrase. 

If  the  Lord  will,  we  shall  live...]  This  is  the  reading  of  the  better 
MSS.  The  Received  Text  gives  "If  the  Lord  will,  and  we  hve,  we 
will  do  this  or  that."  The  sense  is  substantially  the  same  with  either, 
but  it  is  perhaps,  more  expressive  to  refer  both  life  and  action  to 
the  one  Supreme  Will.  It  is  better  here  to  refer  the  word  "Lord" 
to  God  in  His  Absolute  Unity,  without  any  thought  of  the  distinction 
of  the  Persons.  The  reference  of  all  the  contingencies  of  the  future  to 
one  supremely  wise  and  loving  Will  has  been  in  all  ages  of  Christendom 
the  stay  and  strength  of  devout  souls.  It  has  left  its  mark,  even  where 
it  has  not  always  been  received  as  a  reality,  in  familiar  formulae,  such  as 


96  ST.   JAMES,   IV.   V.        [vv.  16,  17;  i,  2. 

16  But  now  ye  rejoice  in  your  boastings":  all  such  rejoicing  is 

17  evil.     Therefore  to  him  that  knoweth  to  do  good,  and  doeth 
//  not,  to  him  it  is  sin. 

I — 6.      Warnings  for  the  Rich; 

5      Go   to    now^   ye    rich    nien^   weep   and    howl    for    your 
2  miseries  that  shall  come  upon  you.     Your  riches  are  cor- 

**God  willing,"  Deo  Volente,  or  even  the  abbreviated  D.  V.  There 
is,  perhaps,  a  special  interest  in  noting  that  St  Paul  uses  the  self-same 
formula  as  St  James  in  reference  to  his  plans  for  the  future  (i  Cor. 
iv.  19). 

16.  Btit  now -ye  rejoice  in  your  boastingsl  Better,  ye  exult  in  your 
vain  glories.  If  the  words  were  not  too  familiar,  ye  glory  in  your 
braggings  Avould,  perhaps,  be  a  still  nearer  equivalent.  The  noun 
is  found  in  i  John  ii.  16  ("the  pride  of  life"),  and  not  elsewhere  in 
the  New  Testament.  It  is  defined  by  Aristotle  {Etk.  Nico?n.  iv.  13) 
as  the  character  of  the  man  who  lays  claim  to  what  will  bring  him  credit 
when  the  claim  is  either  altogether  false  or  grossly  exaggerated.  He 
contrasts  it  with  the  "irony"  which  deliberately,  with  good  or  bad 
motive,  understates  its  claims.  The  "now"  is  more  or  less  emphatic, 
=  "as  things  are." 

17.  Therefore  to  him  that,  knoweth  to  do  good...'\  The  law  of 
conscience  is  here  enforced  in  its  utmost  width.  To  leave  undone 
what  we  know  we  ought  to  do,  is  sin,  even  though  there  be  no  outward 
act  of  what  men  call  crime  or  vice.  The  bearing  of  the  general  axiom 
on  the  immediate  context  is  obviously  that  though  men  assented  then, 
as  we  too  often  assent,  to  the  abstract  truth  of  the  shortness  of  life  and 
the  uncertainty  of  the  future,  they  went  on  practically  as  before  with 
far-stretching  calculations.  Such  men  need  to  be  reminded  that  this 
inconsistency  is  of  the  very  essence  of  sin. 

Ch.  V.    1 — 6.     Warnings  for  the  Rich. 

1.  Go  to  now,  ye  rich  men,  weep  and  howl]  The  words  are  nearly 
the  same  as  those  we  have  met  with  before  in  ch.  iv.  9,  but  there 'is 
in  them  less  of  the  call  to  repentance,  and  more  of  the  ring  of  prophetic 
denunciation.  The  word  for  "howl,"  not  found  elsewhere  in  the 
New  Testament,  is  found  in  three  consecutive  chapters  of  Isaiah  (xiii. 
6,  xiv.  31,  XV.  3),  which  may  well  have  been  present  to  St  James' 
thoughts. 

for  your  miseries  that  shall  come  upon  yoti\  Literally,  tliat  are  coming 
upon  you,  in  the  very  act  to  come.  The  context  points  to  these  as 
consisting  not  merely  in  the  cares  and  anxieties  that  come  in  the 
common  course  of  things  upon  the  rich,  but  in  the  special  troubles 
that  were  to  usher  in  the  advent  of  the  Judge.  Historically,  the  words 
had  their  primary  fulfilment  in  the  woes  that  preceded  the  destruction 
of  Jerusalem,  but  these  were  but  the  first  in  the  series  of  "springmg 


vv.  3, 4.]  ST.  JAMES,  V.  97 

rupted,  and  your  garments  are  motheaten.     Your  gold  and  3 
silver  is  cankered ;  and  the  rust  of  them  shall  be  a  witness 
against  you,  and  shall  eat  your  flesh  as  it  were  fire  :  ye  have 
heaped  treasure  together  for  the  last  days.    Behold,  the  hire  4 
of  the  labourers  which  have  reaped  down  your  fields,  which 

and  germinant  accomplishments  "  which  will  attain  their  completeness 
before  the  final  Advent. 

2.  Your  riches  are  corrupted,  and  your  garments  are  motheaten\ 
The  union  of  the  two  chief  forms  of  Eastern  wealth  in  this  and  the 
following  verse,  reminds  us  of  the  like  combination  in  Matt.  vi.  19, 
"where  moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt."  Comp.  St  Paul's  **I  have  coveted 
no  man's  silver,  or  gold,  or  apparel"  (Acts  xx.  33). 

3.  Your  gold  and  silver  is  cankered]  Literally,  rusted,  the 
word  being  used  generically  of  the  tarnish  that  sooner  or  later  comes 
over  all  metals  that  are  exposed  to  the  action  of  the  air. 

shall  be  a  witness  against  you... '\  Better,  for  a  witness  to  you.  The 
doom  that  falls  on  the  earthly  possessions  of  the  ungodly  shall  be, 
as  it  were,  the  token  of  what  will  fall  on  them,  unless  they  avert  it 
by  repentance. 

_  shall  eat  your  flesh  as  it  were  fire\  The  last  words  have  been  some- 
times taken  as  belonging  to  the  next  clause,  "as  fire  ye  laid  up 
treasure,"  but  the  structure  of  the  English  text  is  preferable.  The 
underlying  image  suggested  is  that  the  rust  or  canker  spreads  from 
the  riches  to  the  very  life  itself,  and  that  when  they  fail,  and  leave  behind 
them  only  the  sense  of  wasted  opportunities  and  the  memories  of 
evil  pleasures,  the  soul  will  shudder  at  their  work  as  the  flesh  shudders 
at  the  touch  of  fire.  We  may  perhaps  trace  a  reminiscence  of  the 
"unquenchable  fire"  devouring  the  carcases  in  Gehenna,  as  in  Mark 
ix.  44. 

Ye  have  heaped  treasure  together  for  the  last  days]  Better,  Ye  laid  (or,  ye 
have  laid)  up  treasure  in  the  last  days.  The  preposition  cannot  possibly 
have  the  sense  of  "for."  St  James  shared  the  belief  of  other  New  Testa- 
ment writers  that  they  were  living  in  '  *  the  last  days  "  of  the  world's  history, 
and  that  the  "coming  of  the  Lord"  was  nigh  (i  John  ii.  18 ;  i  Cor.  xv.  51 ; 
I  Thess.  iv.  15).  For  those  to  whom  he  wrote  the  words  had  a  very 
real  truth.  They  were  actually  living  in  the  "last  days"  of  the  polity 
of  Israel.  In  the  chaos  and  desolation  of  its  fall  their  heaped-up 
treasures  would  avail  but  little.  They  would  be  marked  out  in  pro- 
portion to  their  wealth,  as  the  first  to  be  attacked  and  plundered. 

4.  Behold,  the  hire  of  the  labourers... "]  The  evil  was  one  of  old 
standing  in  Judaea.  The  law  had  condemned  those  who  kept  back 
the  wages  of  the  hired  labourer  even  for  a  single  night  (Lev.  xix.  13). 
Jeremiah  (xxii.  13)  had  uttered  a  woe  against  him  "that  useth  his 
neighbour's  service  without  wages."  Malachi  (iii.  5)  had  spoken  of 
the  SNvift  judgment  that  should  come  on  those  who  "oppressed  the 
hireling  in  his  wages."  The  grasping  avarice  that  characterized  the 
latter  days  of  Judaism  shewed  itself  in  this  form  of  oppression  among 
others. 

ST  JAMES  •• 


98  ST.  JAMES,   V.  [vv.  5, 6. 

is  of  you  kept  back  by  fraud,  crieth :  and  the  cries  of  them 
which  have  reaped  are  entered  into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of 

5  sabaoth.     Ye  have  hved  in  pleasure  on  the  earth,  and  been 
wanton;    ye  have  nourished  your  hearts,  as  in   a  day  of 

6  slaughter.    Ye  have  condemned  atid  killed  the  just ;  and  he 
doth  not  resist  you. 

are  entered  into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  sabaothi  The  divine  Name 
thus  used  was  pre-eminently  characteristic  of  the  language  of  the 
Prophets.  It  does  not  appear  at  all  in  the  Pentateuch,  nor  in  Joshua, 
Judges,  or  Ruth ;  and  probably  took  its  rise  in  the  Schools  of  the 
Prophets,  founded  by  Samuel.  Whether  its  primary  meaning  was  that 
Jehovah  was  the  God  of  all  the  armies  of  earth,  the  God,  as  we  say, 
of  battles,  or  that  He  ruled  over  the  armies  of  the  stars  of  heaven, 
or  over  tie  unseen  hosts  of  angels,  or  was  wide  enough,  as  seems 
probable,  to  include  all  three  ideas,  is  a  question  which  cannot  be  very 
definitely  answered.  It  is  characteristic  of  St  James  that  he  gives 
the  Hebrew  form  of  the  word,  as  also  St  Paul  does  in  citing  Isai.  i.  9 
in  Rom.  ix.  29.  For  the  most  part  the  LXX.  renders  it  by  "Almighty" 
(Pantokrator),  and  in  this  form  it  appears  in  Rev.  iv.  8,  where  "Holy, 
holy,  holy,  Lord  God  Almighty"  answers  to  "  Lord  God  of  sabaoth," 
or  "of  hosts"  in  Isai.  vi.  3.  This  title  is  specially  characteristic  of 
Malachi,  in  whom  it  occurs  not  less  than  23  times. 

5.  Ye  have  lived  in  pleasiire  on  the  earth,  and  been  wantonl  Better, 
Ye  lived  luxuriously  and  spent  wantonly,  the  latter  word  emphasising 
the  lavish  and  profligate  expenditure  by  which  the  luxury  which  the 
former  expresses  was  maintained. 

ye  have  nourished  your  hearts^  as  in  a  day  of  slaughter']  Many  of  the 
best  MSS.  omit  the  particle  of  comparison,  ye  nouristied  your  heart 
in  the  day  of  slaughter.  With  this  reading,  the  "day  of  slaughter" 
is  that  of  the  carnage  and  bloodshed  of  war,  such  a  "sacrifice"  as 
that  which  the  Lord  of  Hosts  had,  of  old,  by  the  river  Euphrates 
(Jerem.  xlvi.  10),  or  the  "great  slaughter"  in  the  land  of  Idumsea 
(Isai.  xxxiv.  6).  The  "rich  men"  of  Judaea,  in  their  pampered  luxury, 
were  but  fattening  themselves,  all  unconscious  of  their  doom,  as  beasts 
are  fattened,  for  the  slaughter.  The  insertion  of  the  particle  of 
comparison  suggests  a  difi'erent  aspect  of  the  same  thought.  A  sacrifice 
was  commonly  followed  by  a  sumptuous  feast  upon  what  had  been 
offered.  Comp.  the  union  of  the  two  thoughts  in  the  harlot's  words 
("  I  have  peace-offerings  with  me  ;  this  day  have  I  paid  my  vows") 
in  Prov.  vii.  14.  Taking  this  view  St  James  reproaches  the  self- 
indulgent  rich  with  making  their  life  one  long  continuous  feast.  The 
former  interpretation  seems  preferable,  both  on  critical  and  exegetical 
grounds. 

6.  Ye  have  condemned  and  killed  the  just]  The  words  have  been 
very  generally  understood  as  referring  to  the  death  of  Christ,  and  on 
this  view,  the  words  "he  doth  not  resist  you  "  have  been  interpreted 
as  meaning,  "He  no  longer  checks  you  in  your  career  of  guilt;  He 
leaves  you  alone  (comp.  Hos.  iv.  17)  to  fill  up  the  measure  of  your  sin." 


V.  7.]  ST.  JAMES,  V.  99 

7 — II.     Comfort  and  Counsel  for  the  Poor. 
Be  patient  therefore,  brethren,  unto  the  coming  of  the  7 
Lord.     Behold,  the  husbandman  waiteth  for  the  precious 

St  James,  it  has  been  inferred,  uses  the  term  "the  Jvist  One"  as 
Stephen  had  done  (Acts  vii.  52),  as  pointing  emphatically  to  "Jesus 
Christ  the  righteous"  (i  John  ii,  i).  Fuller  consideration,  however, 
shews  that  such  a  meaning  could  hardly  have  come  within  the  horizon 
of  St  James's  thoughts,  (i )  That  single  evil  act  of  priests,  and  scribes, 
and  the  rnultitude  of  Jerusalem,  could  hardly  have  been  thus  spoken  of 
in  an  Epistle  addressed  to  the  Twelve  Tribes  of  the  dispersion,  without 
a  more  distinct  indication  of  what  was  referred  to.  To  see  in  them, 
as  some  have  done,  the  statement  that  the  Jews,  wherever  they  were 
found,  were  guilty  of  that  crime,  as  accepting  and  approving  it,  or  as 
committing  sins  which  made  such  an  atonement  necessary,  is  to  read 
into_  them  a  non-natural  meaning.  (2)  The  whole  context  leads  us  to 
see  in  the  words,  a  generic  evil,  a  class  sin,  characteristic,  like  those 
of  the  previous  verse,  of  the  rich  and  powerful  everywhere.  (3)  The 
meaning  thus  given  to  "he  doth  not  resist  you"  seems,  to  say  the  least, 
strained  and  unnatural,  especially  as  coming  so  soon  after  the  teaching 
(ch.  iv.  6)  which  had  declared  that  "God  does  resist  the  proud. "  (4)  The 
true  meaning  of  both  clauses  is  found,  it  is  believed,  in  taking  "  the  just " 
as  the  representative  of  a  class,  probably  of  the  class  of  those,  who  as 
disciples  of  Christ  the  Just  One,  were  reproducing  His  pattern  of 
righteousness.  Such  an  one,  like  his  Master,  and  like  Stephen,  St  James 
adds,  takes  as  his  law  (note  the  change  of  tense  from  past  to  present)  the 
rule  of  not  resisting.  He  submits  patiently,  certain  that  in  the  end  he 
will  be  more  than  conqueror.  It  is  not  without  interest  to  note  that  that 
title  was  afterwards  applied  to  St  James  himself  (Euseb.  Hist.  11.  33). 
The  name  Justus,  which  appears  three  times  in  the  New  Testament 
(Acts  i.^  23,  xviii.  75  Col.  iv.  11),  was  obviously  the  Latin  equivalent  of 
this  epithet,  and  it  probably  answered  to  the  Chasidi?n  or  Assideans 
(i  Mace.  ii.  42,  vii.  13,  2  Mace.  xiv.  6)  of  an  earlier  stage  of  Jewish  re- 
ligious history.  It  is  as  if  a  follower  of  George  Fox  had  addressed  the 
judges  and  clergy  of  Charles  II. 's  reign,  and  said  to  them,  "Ye  persecuted 
the  Friend,  and  he  does  not  resist  you."  (5)  It  is  in  favour  of  this  in- 
terpretation that  it  presents  a  striking  parallel  to  a  passage  in  the 
"Wisdom  of  Solomon,"  with  which  this  Epistle  has  so  many  affinities. 
There  too  the  writer  speaks  of  the  wealthy  and  voluptuous  as  laying 
snares  for  "the  just"  who  is  also  "poor,"  who  calls  himself  "the 
servant  of  the  Lord,"  and  boasts  of  God  as  his  Father  (Wisd.  ii.  12—16). 
Comp.  also  the  description  of  the  ultimate  triumph  of  the  just  man  in 
Wisd.  V.  I — 5. 

7 — 11.     Comfort  and  Counsel  for  the  Poor. 

7.     Be  patient  therefore\     More   literally.   Be  long'-suffering'.     The 

logical  sequence  implied  in  "therefore"  is  that  the  "brethren"  whom 

St  James  addresses  should  follow  the  example  of  the  ideal   "just  man" 

of  whom  the  previous  verse  had  spoken.     There  is  a  terminus  ad  quern 


ST.  JAMES,  V.  [vv.  8- 


fniit  of  the  earth,  and  hath  long  patience  for  it,  until  he 
8 receive   the   early  and    latter   rain.      Be  ye   also   patient; 

stablish  your  hearts :  for  the  coming  of  the  Lord  draweth 
9  nigh.     Grudge  not  one  against  another,  brethren,   lest  ye 

be  condemned :  behold,  the  judge  standeth  before  the 
ro  door.      Take,  my  brethren,  the  prophets,  who  have  spoken 

for  that  long-suffering,  and  it  is  found  in  "the  coming  of  the  Lord." 
Here,  with  scarcely  the  shadow  of  a  doubt,  it  is  the  Lord  Jesus  who  is 
meant.  St  James  had  learned  from  the  discourse  recorded  in  Matt, 
xxiv.  3,  37,  39,  to  think  of  that  Advent  as  redressing  the  evils  of  the 
world,  and  he  shared  the  belief,  natural  in  that  age  of  the  Church,  that 
it  was  not  far  off.  It  had  already  drawTi  nigh  (verse  8).  The  patient 
expectation  of  the  sufferers  would  not  be  frustrated.  We  see  that  the 
hope  was  not  fulfilled  as  men  expected,  but  we  may  believe  that  even 
for  those  who  cherished  it,  it  was  not  in  vain.  There  was  a  judgment 
at  hand,  in  which  evil-doers  received  their  just  reward,  and  which 
made  glad  the  hearts  of  the  righteous. 

hath  long  patience  for  it]  The  verb  is  the  same  as  that  just 
translated  *'be  patient."  Better,  perhaps,  is  long-suflFering  over  it,  as 
implying  a  kind  of  watchful  expectancy.  The  prevalence  of  a  long-con- 
tinued drought  in  Palestine  when  St  James  wrote  (see  note  on  verse  i6) 
gave,  we  can  scarcely  doubt,  a  very  special  emphasis  to  his  words  of 
counsel. 

until  he  receive  the  early  and  latter  rain]  The  MSS.  present  a  singu- 
lar variety  of  readings,  some  giving  "rain,"  some  "fruit,"  and  some  no 
substantive  at  all.  "Rain"  gives  the  best  meaning.  The  "early 
rain"  fell  in  the  months  from  October  to  February;  the  latter,  from 
March  to  the  end  of  April.  Comp.  Deut.  xi.  14;  Jer.  iii.  3,  v.  24; 
Joel  ii.  23.  An  ingenious  allegorising  interpretation  finds  in  the  "early" 
rain  the  tears  of  youthful  repentance;  in  the  "latter,"  those  of  age. 

8.  Be  ye  also  patient]     Better,  long-suflFering ;  as  before. 

stablish  your  hearts]  Better,  strengthen.  The  strength  is  to  come 
from  the  thought  that  the  great  Advent  has  come  near,  that  there  will  be 
a  great  Court  of  Appeal  from  all  man's  injustice.  Here,  as  before,  we 
note  a  hope  which  was  not  fulfilled  as  men  expected  its  fulfilment,  and 
yet  was  not  frustrated.  The  promise  of  the  second  Advent  has  been 
to  believers  in  Christ  what  the  promise  of  the  first  Advent  was  to 
Abraham  and  the  patriarchs.  They  saw  the  far-off  fulfilment,  knowing 
not  the  times  and  seasons,  and  it  made  them  feel  that  they  were  strangers 
and  pilgrims  (Heb.  xi.  13),  and  so  purified  and  strengthened  them. 

9.  Grudge  not  one  against  another...]  Better,  perhaps,  complain 
not.  The  primary  meaning  of  the  verb  is  "to  groan."  To  indulge  in 
such  complaints  was  to  assume  the  office  of  the  Judge,  whose  presence 
they  ought  to  think  of  as  not  far  off,  even  "at  the  door,"  and  so  brought 
with  it  the  condemnation  which  He  himself  had  pronounced  (Matt 
vii.  i).  The  standing  before  the  door  presents  a  point  of  comparison 
with  Rev.  iii.  20. 

10.  Take^  my  brethren^  the  prophets.. !\     Better,  as  representing  the 


vv.  II.]  ST.  JAMES,  V. 


loi 


in   the   name   of  the   Lord,   for  an   example   of  suffering 
affliction,  and  of  patience.     Behold,  we  count  them  happy  i, 
which  endure.     Ye  have  heard  of  the  patience  of  Job,  and 
have  seen  the  end  of  the  Lord ;  that  the  Lord  is  very  pitiful, 
and  of  tender  mercy. 

emphatic  order  of  the  Greek,  As  an  example  of  affliction  and  long- 
suffering  take,  my  "bretliren,  the  prophets The  first  of  the  nouns 

expresses  simply  the  objective  affliction,  not  the  manner  of  enduring  it. 

the  prophets  zvho  have  spoken...']  Better,  who  spake.  The  words 
point,  perhaps,  chiefly  to  the  prophets  of  the  Old  Testament,  as  having, 
with  scarcely  an  exception,  suffered  persecution  (Matt.  v.  12),  But  we 
must  not  forget  that  there  were  prophets  also  in  the  Christian  Church 
(i  Cor.  xii.  10,  xiv.  24,  29;  Eph.  ii.  20,  iv.  11  ;  Rev.  xxii.  9),  and  that 
these  were  exposed  to  the  same  trials  as  their  predecessors.  It  is  to 
their  sufferings  that  St  Paul  probably  referred  in  i  Thess.  ii.  15,  and 
St  James  may  well  have  included  them  in  his  general  reference.  Stephen 
and  his  own  namesake,  the  son  of  Zebedee,  may  have  been  specially 
present  to  his  thoughts. 

11.  we  count  them  happy  which  endure.. !\  Better,  we  call  them 
Wessed,  the  verb  being  formed  from  the  adjective  used  in  ch.  i.  12. 
Comp.  Luke  ii.  48.     The  words  may  contain  a  reference  to  Dan.  xii.  12. 

Ye  have  heard  of  the  patience  of  Jobi  Better,  endurance,  to  keep 
up  the  connexion  with  the  verb.  It  is  singular  that,  though  the  book  is 
once  quoted  (i  Cor.  iii.  19,  Job  v.  13),  this  is  the  only  reference  in  the  New 
Testament  to  the  history  of  Job.  Philo,  however,  quotes  from  Job  xiv.  4 
{deMutat.  Norn,  xxiv.),  and  he  is  referred  to  by  Clement  of  Rome  (i.  17. 
26).  The  book  would  naturally  be  studied  by  one  whose  attention  had 
been  drawn,  as  St  James's  manifestly  had  been,  to  the  sapiential  Books 
included  in  the  Hagiographa  of  the  Old  Testament.  It  is  obvious  that 
he  refers  to  the  book  as  containing  an  actual  history,  as  obvious  that  his 
so  referring  to  it  throws  no  light  on  the  questions  which  have  been 
raised,  but  which  it  would  be  out  of  place  to  discuss  here,  as  to  its 
authorship  and  date. 

and  have  seen  the  end  of  the  Lord]  The  words  have  received  two 
very  different  interpretations.  (1)  They  have  been  referred  to  the 
••end"  which  the  "Lord"  wrought  out  for  Job  after  his  endurance  had 
been  tried,  as  in  Job  xliL  12.  (2)  The  •'end  of  the  Lord"  has  been 
understood  as  pointing  to  the  death  and  resurrection  of  Christ  as  the 
Lord  who  had  been  named  in  verse  7,  the  highest  example  of  patience 
in  the  Old  Testament  being  brought  into  juxtaposition  with  the  Highest 
of  all  Examples.  On  this  view  the  passage  becomes  parallel  with 
I  Peter  ii.  19—25.  The  clause  that  follows  is,  however,  decisively  in 
favour  of  (i),  nor  is  there  any  instance  of  a  New  Testament  writer  using 
the  term  ''end"  of  the  passion  and  death  of  Christ.  Matt.  xxvi.  58, 
which  is  the  nearest  approach  to  such  a  use,  is  scarcely  in  point. 

that  the  Lord  is  very  pitiful,  and  of  tender  mercy']  The  first  of  the  two 
adjectives,  of  which  the  nearest  English  equivalent  would  be  large- 
hearted  or  perhaps  tender-hearted,  is  not  found  in  any  other  writer, 


102  ST.  JAMES,  V.  [w.  12,  13. 

12.     Oaths. 

12  But  above  all  things ^  my  brethren,  swear  not,  neither  by 
heaven,  neither  by  the  earth,  neither  by  any  other  oath:  but 
let  your  yea  be  yea ;  and  your  nay,  nay ;  lest  ye  fall  into 
condemnation. 

13 — 16.     Affliction — Sickness —  Confession. 

13  Is  any  among  you  afflicted?  let  him  pray.     Is  any  merry? 

and  may  have  been  a  coinage  of  St  James's.  The  latter  occurs  in 
Ecclus.  ii.  II,  in  close  juxtaposition  with  a  passage  which  we  have 
already  found  referred  to  in  the  Epistle  (Ecclus.  ii.  11),  and  which  may 
therefore  have  been  present  to  St  James's  thoughts.  In  this  instance 
"the  Lord"  is  clearly  used  in  the  Old  Testament  sense,  and  this,  as 
has  been  said,  determines  the  meaning  of  the  previous  clause. 

12.     Oaths. 

12.  above  all  things,  my  brethren^  swear  not...]  The  passage  presents 
so  close  a  parallel  with  Matt.  v.  33 — 37  that  it  is  almost  a  necessary  in- 
ference that  St  James,  if  not  himself  a  hearer  of  the  Sermon  on  the 
Mount,  had  become  acquainted  with  it  as  reported  by  others.  Comp. 
Introductio7i,  p.  8.  The  words  condemn  alike  the  rash  use  of  oaths 
in  common  speech,  and  the  subtle  distinctions  drawn  by  the  Scribes 
as  to  the  binding  force  of  this  or  that  formula  (Matt,  xxiii.  16 — 2-2). 
That  the  condemnation  does  not  extend  to  the  solemn  judicial  use 
of  oaths  we  see  in  the  facts  (i)  that  our  Lord  answered  when  questioned 
as  on  oath  by  Caiaphas  (Matt,  xxvi,  63,  64),  and  (2)  that  St  Paul  at  times 
used  modes  of  expression  which  are  essentially  of  the  nature  of  an  oath 
(2  Cor.  i.  23;  Romans  i.  9;  Gal.  i.  20;  Phil.  i.  8).  It  is  not  without 
interest  to  note  that  in  this  respect  also  the  practice  of  the  Essenes,  in 
their  efforts  after  holiness,  was  after  the  pattern  of  the  teaching  of 
St  James.  They,  too,  avoided  oaths  as  being  no  less  an  evil  than 
perjury  itself  (Joseph.  Wars.  II.  8.  85).  They,  however,  with  a  some- 
what strange  inconsistency,  bound  the  members  of  their  own  society  by 
"tremendous  oaths"  of  obedience  and  secresy. 

13—16.    Affliction — Sickness— Confession. 

13.  Is  any  among  you  afflicted,  let  him  pray...]  The  precepts  point 
to  the  principle  that  worship  is  the  truest  and  best  expression  of  both 
sorrow  and  joy.  In  affliction  men  are  not  to  groan  or  complain  against 
others,  or  murmur  against  God,  but  to  pray  for  help  and  strength  and 
wisdom.  When  they  are  "merry"  (better,  of  good  cheer)  they  are 
not  to  indulge  in  riotous  or  boastful  mirth,  but  to  "sing  psalms." 
The  verb  is  used  by  St  Paid  (Rom.  xv.  9;  i  Cor.  xiv.  15;  Eph. 
V.  19).  Primarily  it  was  used  of  instrumental  string  music,  but,  as  in  the 
word  "  Psalm,"  had  been  transferred  to  the  words  of  which  that  music 
was  the  natural  accompanunent.     It  is,  perhaps,  specially  characteristic 


vv.  14,  I5-]  ST.   JAMES,  V.  103 

let  him  sing  psalms.     Is  any  sick  among  you  ?  let  him  call  14 
for  the  elders  of  the  church  j  and  let  them  pray  over  him, 
anointing  him  with  oil  in  the  name  of  the  Lord :  and  the  is 

of  St  James  that  he  contemplates  what  we  may  call  the  individual 
use  of  such  music  as  well  as  the  congregational,  as  a  help  to  the  spiritual 
life.  We  are  reminded  of  two  memorable  instances  of  this  employment 
in  the  lives  of  George  Herbert  and  Milton.  Compare  also  Hooker's 
grand  words  on  the  power  of  Psalmody  and  Music  {Eccl.  Pol.  v.  38). 

14.  Is  any  sick  atnongyoti  ?  let  him  call  for  the  elders  of  the  chtirch'\  The 
rule  is  full  of  meaning,  (i)  As  regards  the  functions  of  the  Elders  of* the 
Church.  Over  and  above  special  gifts  of  prophecy  or  teaching,  they 
were  to  visit  the  sick,  not  merely  for  spiritual  comfort  and  counsel,  but 
as  possessing  "gifts  of  healing"  (i  Cor.  xii.  9).  (2)  The  use  of  the  term 
"Elders"  exactly  agrees  with  the  account  of  the  Jewish  Church  in 
Acts  xi.  30,  XV.  6,  xxi.  18.  In  the  Gentile  Churches  the  Greek  title  of 
Bishop  {Episcopos=o\ex%etx)  came  into  use  as  a  synonym  for  "Elder" 
(Acts  XX.  28 ;  Phil.  i.  i ;  i  Tim.  iii.  i ;  Tit.  i.  5,  7),  but  within  the  limits 
of  the  New  Testament  the  Church  of  Jerusalem  has  only  "Apostles  and 
Elders."  It  may  fairly  be  inferred  from  the  position  which  he  occupies 
in  Acts  XV.  that  St  James  himself  was  reckoned  as  belonging  to  the  first 
of  the  two  classes.  St  Paul's  way  of  mentioning  him  naturally,  though 
not  necessarily,  implies  the  same  fact  (Gal.  i.  19). 

anointing  him  with  oil  in  the  name  of  the  Lord]  The  context  shews 
that  this  was  done  as  a  means  of  healing.  It  had  been  the  practice  of 
the  Twelve  during  part,  at  least,  of  our  Lord's  ministry  (Mark  vi.  13). 
The  Parable  of  the  good  Samaritan  gives  one  example  of  the  medical 
use  of  oil  (Luke  x.  34),  another  is  found  in  Isai.  i.  6.  Friction  with 
oHve  oil  was  prescribed  by  Celsus  for  fever.  Herod  the  Great  used  oil- 
baths  (Joseph.  Ajtt.  XVII.  6.  §  5).  The  principle  implied  in  the  use  of 
oil  instead  of  the  direct  exercise  of  supernatural  gifts  without  any  medium 
at  all,  was  probably,  in  part,  analogous  to  our  Lord's  employment  of 
like  media  in  the  case  of  the  blind  and  deaf  (Mark  vii.  33,  viii.  23; 
John  ix.  6).  It  served  as  a  help  to  the  faith  of  the  person  healed; 
perhaps  also,  in  the  case  of  the  Apostles,  to  that  of  the  healer.  The 
position  of  the  disciples  was  not  that  of  men  trusting  in  charms  or 
spells  and  boasting  of  their  powers,  but  rather  that  of  those  who  used 
simple  natural  means  of  healing  in  dependence  on  God's  blessing.  A 
sanction  was  implicitly  given  to  the  use  of  all  outward  means  as  not 
inconsistent  with  faith  in  the  power  of  prayer,  to  the  prayer  of  faith  as 
not  excluding  the  use  of  any  natural  means.  "The  Lord"  in  whose  Name 
this  was  to  be  done  is  here,  without  doubt,  definitely  the  Lord  Jesus. 
Comp.  Matt,  xviii.  5 ;  Mark  ix.  39;  Luke  ix.  49;  Acts  iii.  16,  iv.  10,  18, 
30.  The  subsequent  history  of  the  practice  is  not  without  mterest.  It 
does  not  seem  to  have  been  ever  entirely  dropped  either  in  the  West  or 
East.  In  the  latter,  though  miraculous  gifts  of  healing  no  longer 
accompanied  it,  it  was,  and  still  is,  employed  ostensibly  as  a  means  of 
healing,  and  the  term  *' extreme  unction"  has  been  carefully  rejected. 
Stress  is  laid  on  the  words  of  St  James  as  pointing  to  the  collective 


I04  ST.  JAMES,  V.  [v.  15. 

prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the  sick,  and  the  Lord  shall  raise 
him  up ;  and  if  he  have  committed  sins,  they  shall  be  for- 

action  of  the  elders,  not  to  that  of  a  single  elder,  and  the  legitimate 
number  ranges  from  three  as  a  minimum  to  seven.  It  is  evident  that 
here  the  idea  of  united  prayer  working  with  natural  means  has,  in  theory 
at  least,  survived.  In  the  West,  on  the  other  hand,  a  new  theory  grew 
up  with  the  growth  of  Scholasticism.  If  bodily  healing  no  longer 
followed,  it  was  because  the  anointing  had  become  the  sign  and  sacra- 
ment of  a  spiritual  healing,  and  the  special  grace  which  it  conveyed 
was  thought  of  as  being  specifically  different  from  that  which  came 
through  other  channels,  adapted  to  the  needs  of  the  soul  in  its  last 
struggles.  So  the  term  "Extreme  Unction"  came  into  use  in  the 
twelfth  century,  and  the  Council  of  Trent  {Catech.  vi.  1.  9)  limited  its 
use  to  those  who  were  manifestly  drawing  near  unto  death,  and  gave  it 
the  title  of  ^''sacramenhini  exetmtium.^''  In  the  First  Prayer  Book  of 
Edward  VI.  the  rite  was  retained,  partly,  it  would  seem,  by  way  of 
compromise  ("if  the  sick  person  desire  to  be  anointed"),  partly,  as  the 
language  of  the  prayer  that  was  to  accompany  the  act  seems  to  indicate 
( **  our  heavenly  Father  vouchsafe  for  His  great  mercy  (if  it  be  His 
blessed  will)  to  restore  to  thee  thy  bodily  health"),  with  a  faint  hope  of 
reviving  the  original  idea.  In  the  Prayer  Book  of  1552,  the  "unction" 
disappeared,  and  has  never  since  been  revived. 

15.  and  the  prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the  sick'\  The  context  leaves 
no  doubt  that  the  primary  thought  is,  as  in  our  Lord's  words  to  men  and 
women  whom  He  healed,  "Thy  faith  hath  saved  thee" — "thy  faith 
hath  made  thee  whole"  (Matt.  ix.  22 ;  Mark  v.  34,  x.  52 ;  Luke  vii.  50, 
viii.  48,  xvii.  19,  xviii.  42),  that  the  sick  man  should  in  such  a  case 
"recover  his  bodily  health."  The  "prayer  of  faith"  was  indeed  not 
limited  to  that  recovery  in  its  scope,  but  the .  answer  to  that  prayer  in 
its  higher  aims,  is  given  separately  afterwards  in  the  promise  of  for- 
giveness. 

and  the  Lord  shall  raise  him  up}  Here,  as  in  verse  14,  we  have  to 
think  of  St  James  as  recognising  not  merely  the  power  of  God  generally, 
but  specifically  that  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  still  working  through  His  servants, 
as  He  worked  personally  on  earth.  So  Peter  said  to  ^neas,  "Jesus 
Christ  maketh  thee  whole"  (Acts  ix.  34). 

if  he  have  committed  sins...]  The  Greek  expresses  with  a  subtle  dis- 
tinction, hard  to  reproduce  in  English,  the  man's  being  in  the  state  pro- 
duced by  having  committed  sins.  Repentance,  it  is  obvious,  is  pre- 
supposed as  a  condition,  and  the  love  of  God  in  Christ  as  the  fountain  of 
forgiveness,  but  the  prayer  of  the  elders  of  the  Church  is,  beyond  question, 
represented  as  instrumental,  as  helping  to  win  for  the  sinner  the  grace 
both  of  repentance  and  forgiveness.  It  is  noticeable  that  the  remission 
of  sins  thus  promised  is  dependent  not  on  the  utterance  of  the  quasi- 
iudicial  formula  of  the  Absolvo  te  (that,  indeed,  was  not  used  at  all  until 
the  13th  century)  by  an  individual  priest,  but  on  the  prayer  of  the  elders 
as  representing  the  Church.  Comp.  John  xx.  23,  where  also  the  promise 
is  in  the  plural,  "  Whosesoever  sins  ji?  remit." 


i6,  17.]  ST.  JAMES,  V.  105 


given  him.     Confess  your  faults  one  to  another,  and  pray  16 
one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be  healed. 

16 — 20.     Prayer  and  Conversion. 
The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth 
much.    Elias  was  a  man  subject  to  like  passions  as  we  are,  17 

16.  Confess  your  faults  one  to  an  other..  :\  Better,  with  the  old  MSS. 
Therefore  confess — and  transgressions  instead  of  faults.  The  noun 
includes  sins  against  God  as  well  as  against  men  :  the  words  refer 
the  rule  of  this  mutual  confession  to  the  promise  of  forgiveness  as  its 
ground.  In  details  the  precept  is  singularly  wide.  The  confession  is 
not  to  be  made  by  the  layman  to  the  elder,  more  than  by  the  elder  to 
the  layman.  In  either  case  the  question  whether  it  was  to  be  public  or 
private,  spontaneous  or  carried  on  by  questions,  is  left  open.  Examples 
such  as  those  of  Matt.  iii.  6 ;  Acts  xix.  18,  19,  suggest  the  thought  of  the 
public  confession  of  individual  sins,  which  was,  indeed,  the  practice  of 
the  Church  of  the  third  and  fourth  centuries,  as  it  was  afterwards  that 
of  many  Monastic  orders.  A  later  revival  of  the  custom  is  found  in  the 
"class-meetings"  of  the  followers  of  John  Wesley.  The  closing  words, 
that  ye  may  be  healed,  have  been  thought  to  limit  the  counsel  thus  given  to 
times  of  sickness.  It  may  be  admitted  that  the  words  are  to  be  taken 
primarily  of  bodily  healing,  but  on  the  other  hand,  the  tense  of  the 
imperatives  implies  continuous  action.  The  writer  urges  the  habit  of 
mutual  prayer  and  intercession,  that  when  sickness  comes,  there  may  be 
a  quicker  work  of  healing  in  the  absence  of  spiritual  impediments  to 
the  exercise  of  supernatural  powers  working  through  natural  media. 

16 — 20.    Prayer  and  Conversion. 

The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth  much"]  The 
words  "effectual  fervent"  represent  a  single  participle  {energumenl), 
which  is  commonly  rendered  (as  in  2  Cor.  i.  6 ;  Gal.  v.  6 ;  i  Thess.  ii. 
13)  by  "working."  That  accordingly  may  be  its  meaning  here:  A 
righteous  man's  supplication  is  of  great  might  in  its  working.  The  later 
ecclesiastical  use  of  the  word,  however,  suggests  another  explanation. 
The  Energumeni  were  those  who  were  acted,  or  worked,  on  by  an  evil 
spirit,  and  the  word  became  a  synonym  for  the  "demoniacs"  of  the  New 
Testament.  It  is  possible  that  a  like  passive  meaning  may  be  intended 
here,  and  that  the  participle  describes  the  character  of  a  prayer  which  is 
more  than  the  utterance  of  mere  human  feeling,  in  which  the  Spirit 
itself  is  making  intercession  with  us  (Rom.  viii.  26). 

17.  Elias  was  a  man  subject  to  like  passions  as  we  are]  The  word  is 
the  same  as  that  used  by  St  Paul  in  Acts  xiv.  15.  The  reference  to  the 
history  of  Elijah  (i  Kings  xvii.  i,  xviii.  i)  is  noticeable,  as  one  of  the 
coincidences  on  which  stress  has  been  laid  as  suggesting  the  inference 
that  the  Epistle  was  written  by  the  son  of  Zebedee,  whose  thoughts  had 
been  directed  to  the  history  of  Elijah  by  the  Transfiguration,  and  who 


io6  ST.   JAMES,  V.  [vv.  18—20. 

and  he  prayed  earnestly  that  it  might  not  rain :  and  it 
rained  not  on  the  earth  by  the  space  of  three  years  and  six 

18  months.    And  he  prayed  again,  and  the  heaven  gave  rain, 
and  the  earth  brought  forth  her  fruit. 

19  Brethren,  if  any  of  you  do  err  from  the  truth,  and  one 

20  convert  him ;  let  him  know,  that  he  which  converteth  the 

had  himself  referred  to  that  history  when  he  sought  to  call  down  fire  from 
heaven  on  the  village  of  the  Samaritans  (Luke  ix.  54).  The  inference 
is,  at  the  best,  uncertain.  It  is,  perhaps,  more  to  the  purpose  to  note  that 
the  son  of  Sirach,  with  whose  teaching  that  of  the  Epistle  presents  so 
many  parallels,  had  dwelt  with  great  fulness  on  the  history  of  Elijah 
(Ecclus.  xlviii.  i — 12).  It  is  remarkable  that  the  Old  Testament 
narrative  does  not  directly  state  that  the  drought  and  the  rain  came  as 
an  answer  to  Elijah's  prayer,  and  that  this  is  therefore  an  inference 
drawTi  by  St  James  from  the  fact  of  the  attitude  of  supplication  de- 
scribed in  I  Kings  xviii.  42.  An  interesting  coincidence  in  connexion 
with  this  reference  to  Elijah's  history  presents  itself  in  the  nan-ative 
given  in  Josephus  [A7it.  xviii.  8,  §  6)  of  the  troubles  caused  by  Caligula's 
insane  attempt  to  set  up  his  statue  in  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem.  Pe- 
tronius,  the  then  Governor  of  Judaea,  was  moved  by  the  passionate 
entreaties  of  the  people,  and  supported  the  efforts  made  by  Agrippa  I., 
who  remained  at  Rome,  to  turn  the  Emperor  from  his  purpose.  It  was 
one  of  the  years  of  drought  that  brought  about  the  great  famine  foretold 
by  Agabus  (Acts  xi.  28).  No  rain  had  fallen  for  many  weeks,  and  the 
people — Christians,  we  may  well  believe,  as  well  as  Jews,  though 
Josephus,  of  course,  makes  no  mention  of  the  former — were  "  instant  in 
prayer,"  calling  upon  the  Lord  God  of  Israel  to  send  rain  upon  the 
earth.  Suddenly  rain  fell  in  a  plenteous  shower  from  an  almost  cloud- 
less sky.  The  earth  w^as  refreshed,  and  the  pressing  danger  averted. 
Petronius,  Josephus  relates,  was  much  moved  by  this  manifestation,  this 
Epiphaity,  of  the  Divine  Power,  and  looked  upon  it  partly  as  an  answer 
to  the  prayers  of  the  people,  partly  as  the  reward  of  the  equity  which  he 
had  shewn  in  dealing  with  them.  According  to  the  date  which,  on 
independent  grounds,  has  here  been  assigned  to  St  James's  Epistle,  the 
event  referred  to  must  have  happened  but  a  few  months  before,  or  but 
a  few  months  after,  it.  If  before,  he  may  well  have  had  it  in  his 
thoughts.  If  after,  it  may  well  have  been  in  part  the  effect  of  his 
teaching.  Students  of  Church  History  will  remember  the  strikingly 
parallel  instance  of  the  prayers  of  the  soldiers  of  the  Thundering  Legion 
in  the  Expedition  of  Marcus  Aurelius  against  the  Marcomanni  (Euseb. 
Hist.  v.  5.  Tertull.  Apol.  c  5). 

19.  if  any  ofyoic  do  err  from  the  truth,  and  ofte  convert  hint.. .]  Better, 
as  the  verb  is  passive,  if  any  of  you  be  led  astray.  The  *'  truth  "  here 
is  obviously  not  the  faith  which  was  common  to  Jews  and  Christians, 
but  specifically  "the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,"  the  truth  which  the 
**  brethren,"  who  held  the  faith  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ "  (ch.  ii.  i), 
had  received  as  their  inheritance.  To  convert  one  who  had  so  strayed, 
in  thought  or  will,  in  belief  or  act,  was  to  bring  him  back  to  the  truth. 


V.  20.]  ST.   JAMES,   V.  107 

sinner  from  the   error  of  his  way  shall  save  a  soul  from 
death,  and  shall  hide  a  multitude  of  sins. 

20.  from  the  error  of  his  way}  The  noun  always  involves  the 
idea  of  being  deceived  as  well  as  erring.  Comp.  2  Pet.  ii.  16,  iii.  17; 
I  John  iv.  6. 

sha//  save  a  sotil  from  death]  The  soul  is  obviously  that  of  the 
sinner  who  is  converted.  Death,  bodily  and  spiritual,  would  be  the 
outcome  of  the  error  if  he  were  left  alone,  and  in  being  rescued  from 
the  error  he  is  therefore  saved  also  from  death. 

arid  shall  hide  a.  fmdtittide  of  sins']  The  phrase  is  one  of  those  which 
St  James  has  in  common  with  St  Peter  (i  Pet.  iv.  8).  It  occurs  also  in 
the  LXX.  of  Ps.  Ixxxv.  2,  and  in  a  nearly  identical  form  in  Ps.  xxxii.  i. 
The  Hebrew,  and  English  version,  of  Prov.  x.  12  present  a  still  closer 
parallel,  but  the  LXX.  seems  to  have  followed  a  different  text,  and  gives 
"Friendship  covers  all  those  that  are  not  contentious."  The  context 
leaves  hardly  any  room  for  doubt  that  the  "sins"  which  are  thought 
of  as  covered  are  primarily  those  of  the  man  converted,  and  not  those 
of  the  converter.  There  is,  however,  a  studied  generality  in  the  form 
of  the  teaching,  which  seems  to  emphasise  the  wide  blessedness  of  love. 
In  the  very  act  of  seeking  to  convert  one  for  whom  we  care  we  must 
turn  to  God  ourselves,  and  in  covering  the  past  sins  of  another  our  own 
also  are  covered.  In  such  an  act  love  reaches  its  highest  point,  and 
that  love  includes  the  faith  in  God  which  is  the  condition  of  forgive- 
ness. 

The  absence  of  any  formal  close  to  the  Epistle  is  in  many  ways 
remarkable.  In  this  respect  it  stands  absolutely  alone  in  the  New 
Testament,  the  nearest  approach  to  it  being  found  in  1  John  v.  21. 
It  is  a  possible  explanation  of  this  peculiarity,  that  we  have  lost  the 
conclusion  of  the  Epistle.  It  is,  however,  more  probable  that  the 
abruptness  is  that  of  emphasis.  The  writer  had  given  utterance  to  a 
truth  which  he  desired  above  all  things  to  impress  on  the  minds  of 
his  readers,  and  he  could  not  do  this  more  effectually  than  by  making 
it  the  last  word  he  wrote  to  them. 


©ambriDge: 

PRINTED   BY  J.    &   C.    F.    CLAY, 
AT  THE   UNIVERSITY   PRESS. 


THE     PITT     PRESS     SERIES. 
COMPLETE    LIST, 


Author 

Aristoplianes 


Demosthenes 
Euripides 


Herodotus 


Homer 

Lucian 

)> 
Plato 

» 

>» 
Plutarch 


Sophocles 
Thucydides 

Xenophon 


1.    GREEK. 

Work 
Aves— Plutus— Ranae 
Vespae 
Nubes 
Olynthiacs 
Heracleidae 
Hercules  Furens 
Hippolytus 
Iphigeneia  in  Aulis 
Hecuba 
Alcestis 
Orestes 
Book  V 

„       VI,  VIII,  IX 
,,      VIII  1—90,  IX  I — 89 
Odyssey  ix,  x 

M  XXI 

Iliad  VI,  XXII,  XXIII,  xxiv 

Somnium,  Charon,  etc. 

Menippus  and  Tinion 

Apologia  Socratis 

Crito 

Euthyphro 

Protagoras 

Demosthenes 

Gracchi 

Nicias 

Sulla 

Timoleon 

Oedipus  Tyrannus 

Book  III 

Book  VII 

Agesilaus 

Anabasis  Vol.  I.     Text. 

Vol.  n.    Notes. 

I,  n 

,,  I,  III,  IV,  V 

„  II,   VI,  VII 

II 
Cyropaedeia  I,  II  (-2  vols.) 

„  III,   IV,  V 

„  VI,  VII,  VIII 


Editor  Price 

Green  3/6  each 

Graves  3/6 

,,  In  the  Press 

Glover  /;/  the  Press 


Beck  &  Headlam        3/6 

Gray  &  Hutchinson    i\- 

Hadley 

2/- 

Headlam 

ci/6 

Hadley 

./6 

55 

2/6 

Wedd 

4/6 

Shuckburgh 

3/- 

,, 

4/-  each 

55 

2/6  each 

Edwards 

lis  each 

,, 

2/. 

5  5 

i\-  each 

Heitland 

3/6 

Mackie 

3/6 

Adam 

3/6 

>> 

2/6 

,, 

2/6 

J.  &  A.  M.  Adam       4/6 

Holden 

4/6 

5> 

6/- 

»> 

5/- 

l> 

6/. 

Jebb 

% 

Spratt 

5/- 

Holden 

5/- 

Hailstone 

1/6 

Pretor 

% 

5  5 
55 

t 

,, 

2/-  each 

» 

2 16  each 

Edwards 

1/6 

Holden 

6/- 

55 

5/- 

» 

5/- 

50. 1. 07 


THE  PITT  PRESS  SERIES, 


2.    LATIN. 

Author 

Work 

Editor 

Price 

Caesar 

De  Bello  Gallico 

Com.  I,  III,  VI,  VIII 

Peskett 

I  /6  each 

II 

,,      ii-iii,  and  VII 

,, 

2/-  each 

II 

„      l-iii 

,, 

3/- 

II 

„      iv-v 

,, 

1/6 

II 

De  Beilo  Gallico  i  ch.  1-29 

Shuckburgh 

1/6 

,, 

De  Bello  Civili.    Com.  i 

Peskett 

3/- 

jj 

„         ,,           Com.  Ill 

,,                ///  the  Press 

Cicero 

Actio  Prima  in  C.  Van  em 

Cowie 

1/6 

»» 

De  Amicitia 

Reid 

3/6 

5> 

De  Senectute 

j> 

3/6 

II 

Div.  in  Q.  Caec.  et  Actio 

Prima  in  C.  Verrem 

Heitland  &  Cowie       3/* 

II 

Philippica  Secunda 

Peskett 

3/6 

II 

Pro  Archia  Poeta 

Reid 

^\' 

1) 

„    Balbo 

jj 

1/6 

„    Milone 

,, 

2/6 

jj 

,,    M  arena 

Heitland 

3/- 

II 

,,    Plancio 

Holden 

4/6 

„    Sulla 

Reid 

3/6 

11 

Somnium  Scipionis 

Pear  man 

^Z- 

Cornelius  Nepos  Miltiades,  Themistocles,  Ari< 

tides,  Pausanias,  Cimon 

Shuckburgh 

1/6 

II 

Hannibal,  Cato,  Atticus 

u 

1/6 

II 

Lysander,  Alcibiades,  Thrasybu- 
lus,  Conon,  Dion,  Iphicrates, 

Chabrias 

,, 

1/6 

Horace 

Epistles.     Bk  i 

,, 

2/6 

II 

Odes  and  Epodes 

Gow 

5/- 

II 

Odes.    Books  i,  iii 

,. 

2/-  each 

t  > 

„        Book  II,  IV 

J  5 

\  16  each 

II 

Epodes 

1/6 

Livy 

Books  IV,  VI,  IX,  xxvii 

Stephenson 

2/6  each 

II 

.,         V 

Whibley 

2/6 

II 

,,        XXI,  XXII 

Dimsdale 

2/6  each 

Lucan 

Pharsalia.     Bk  I 

Heitland  &  Haskins  1/6 

,, 

Pharsalia.     Bk  vil 

Postgate 

2/- 

Lucretius 

Book  V 

Dufif 

^-Z- 

Ovid 

Fasti.     Book  vi 

Sidgwick 

1/6 

») 

Metamorphoses,  Bk  i. 

Dowdall 

1/6 

Plautus 

Epidicus 

Gray 

3/- 

,, 

Stichus 

Fennell 

2/6 

Quintus  Curtius 

Alexander  in  India 

Heitland  &  Rav 

en       3/6 

Tacitus 

Agricola  and  Germania 

Stephenson 

3/- 

,, 

Hist.     Bk  I 

Davies 

2/6 

Terence 

Hautontimorumenos 

Gray 

3/- 

Vergil 

Aeneid  i  to  Xli 

Sidgwick 

1/6  each 

)> 

Bucolics 

,, 

lie 

Georgics  i,  ii,  and  ill,  iv 

,, 

2/-  each 

1) 

Complete  Works,  Vol.  i,  Text      ,, 

3/6 

?» 

„            „        Vol.  II,  Notes  „ 

4/6 

THE  PITT  PRESS  SERIES, 


Author 

About 
Biart 
Corueille 

De  BounecliOBe 


3.    FRENCH. 

Work  Editor 

Le  Roi  des  Montagnes  Ropes 

Quand  j'etais  petit,  Pt  I  Boielle 

La  Suite  du  Menteur  Masson 

Polyeucte  Braunholtz 

Lazare  Hoche  Colbeck 

Bertrand  du  Guesclin  Leathes 


Delavigne 

D'Haxlevllle 

De  Lamaxtiue 

De  Vigny 

Erckraann-Chatrian     La  Guerre 

Guizot 


Part  II  (  With  Vocabulary) 


Louis  XI 

Les  Enfants  d'Edouard 

Le  Vieux -Celibataire 

Jeanne  d'Arc 

La  Canne  de  Jonc 


Lemercier 
Mme  de  Stael 

>> 
Merimee 
Michelet 
Moli^re 


Piron 

Pousard 

Racine 

>» 
Sainte-Beuve 

Saintiue 


Discours  sur  I'Histoire  de  la 
Revolution  d'Angleterre 
Fredegonde  et  Brunehaut 
Le  Directoire 
Dix  Annees  d'Exil 
Colomba 

Louis  XI  &  Charles  the  Bold 
Le  Bourgeois  Gentilhomme 
L'£cole  des  Femmes 
Les  Precieuses  ridicules 

, ,       {A bridged  Edition) 
Le  Misanthrope 
L'Avare 
La  Metromanie 
Charlotte  Corday 
Les  Plaideurs 

, ,       {A bridged  Edition ) 
M.  Daru.     (Causeries  du 

Lundi,  Vol.  ix) 
Picciola 


Eve 

Masson 

Clapin  &  Ropes 
Eve 
Clapin 

Eve 

Masson 

Masson  &  Prothero 

Ropes 

Clapin 

Saintsbury 

Braunholtz 


Masson 

Ropes 

Braunholtz 


Scribe  &  Legouv^     Bataille  de  Dames 


Scribe 

S^daine 

Souvestre 


TMerry 


ViUemain 
Voltaire 


Xavier  de 
Malstre 


Masson 

Clapin 

Bull 

Colbeck 

Bull 

Eve 

Ropes 


Le  Verre  d'Eau 

Le  Philosophe  sans  le  savoir 

Un  Philosophe  sous  les  Toits 

Le  Serf  &  Le  Chevrier  de  Lorraine 

Le  Serf  ( With  Vocabulary) 

Lettres    sur    I'histoire     de 
France  (xiii— xxiv)  Masson  &  Prothero 

Recits  des  Temps  Merovin- 

giens,  I — III  Masson  &  Ropes 

Lascaris  ou  les  Grecs  du  xv*  Siecle         Masson 

Histoire  du  Siecle  de  Louis 

XIV,  Pt  I,  Ch.  I— XIII         Masson  &  Prothero 
Pt  II,  Ch.  XIV — XXIV  ,,  ,, 

Pt  III,  Ch.  XXV — end  ,,  „ 

jLa   Teune   Siberienne.     Le)   ,, 
1     LepreuxdelaCited'Aostef   ^^^^^sou 

3 


Price 

V- 

V- 
2/- 

2/- 

2/- 

1/6 

./- 

2/- 

1/6 
x/6 
3/- 

2/6 

t 

t 
2/6 
1/6 

2/6 
2/- 
i/- 
2/6 
2/6 
2/. 
2/- 
V- 
i/- 

2/- 

2- 

^" 
2- 

2. 

2/- 

1/6 
2/6 

2/. 

2/6 
2/6 
2/6 

1/6 


THE  PITT  PRESS  SERIES. 


4.    GERMAN. 

Author 

Work 

Editor 

Price 

Ballads  on  German  History 

Wagner 

2/. 

Benedix 

Dr  Wespe 

Breul 

3/- 

Freytag 

Der  Staat  Friedrichs  des 

Grossen 

Wagner 

i\. 

German  Dactylic  Poetry 

,, 

.s/- 

Goethe 

Knabenjahre  (1749— 1761) 

Wagner  &  Cartmell 

2/- 

>i 

Hermann  und  Dorothea 

,,                  „ 

3/6 

,, 

Iphigenie 

Breul             In  the  Press 

Grimm 

Selected  Tales 

Rippmann 

3/- 

Gutzkow 

Zopf  und  Schwert 

Wolstenholme 

3/6 

Hacklander 

Der  geheime  Agent 

E.  L.  Milner  Barry 

3/- 

HaufT 

Das  Bild  des  Kaisers 

Breul 

3/- 

11 

Das  Wirthshaus  im  Spessart 

Schlottmann 

&  Cartmell 

3/- 

,, 

Die  Karavane 

Schlottmann 

3/- 

Immermann 

Der  Oberhof 

Wagner 

3/- 

Klee 

Die  deutschen  Heldensagen 

Wolstenholme 

3/- 

Kohlrauscli 

Das  Jahr  181 3 

,, 

3/- 

Lessing 

Minna  von  Barnhelm 

Wolstenholme 

In  the  Press 

Lessing  &  GeUert     Selected  Fables 

Breul 

3/- 

Mendelssolm 

Selected  Letters 

Sime 

3/- 

Raumer 

Der  erste  Kreuzzug 

Wagner 

2/- 

Riehl 

Culturgeschichtliche 

Novellen 

Wolstenholme 

3/- 

»> 

Die  Ganerben  &  Die  Ge- 

rechtigkeit  Gottes 

>> 

3/- 

Schiner 

Wilhelm  Tell 

Breul 

2/6 

>i 

, ,         [A  bridged  Edition ) 

,, 

1/6 

i» 

Geschichte  des   dreissigjah- 

rigen  Kriegs  Book  ill. 

j> 

3/- 

>» 

Maria  Stuart 

,, 

3/6 

)i 

Wallenstein  I.  (Lager  and 

Piccolomini) 

'      >> 

3/6 

»» 

Wallenstein  II.  (Tod) 

>> 

l\^ 

UWand 

Ernst,  Herzogvon  Schwaben 

Wolstenholme 

3/6 

THE  PITT  PRESS  SERIES. 


A  utJtor 


5.    ENGLISH. 


Work 


Editor 


Price 


Mayor 

A  Sketchof  Ancient  Philoso- 

phy from  Thales  to  Cicero 

3/6 

Wallace 

Outlines  of  the  Philosophy  of  Aristotle 

4/6 

Bacon 

History  of  the  Reign  of 

King  Henry  VH 

Lumby 

3/; 

»j 

Essays 

West 

3/6 

Cowley 

Essays 

Lumby 

4/- 

Gray 

Poems 

Tovey    In  the  Press 

Macaulay 

Lord  Clive 

Innes 

1/6 

More 

History  of  King  Richard  HI 

Lumby 

3/6 

,, 

Utopia 

>» 

3/6 

MUton 

Arcades  and  Comus 

Verity 

3/- 

jj 

Ode  on  the  Nativity,  L'Alle-j 
gro,  11  Penseroso  &  Lycidas\ 

./6 

»> 

»> 

Samson  Agonistes 

»> 

./6 

)) 

Paradise  Lost,  Bks  i,  ii 

>» 

2/- 

»» 

„            Bks  III,  IV 

J) 

./- 

>» 

„             Bks  V,  VI 

»» 

ti- 

>> 

„            Bks  VII,  VIII 

>> 

ll- 

>> 

„            Bks  IX,  X 

>j 

2/- 

1 ) 

„            Bks  XI,  XII 

5  ) 

2/- 

Pope 

Essay  on  Criticism 

West 

--/- 

Scott 

Marmion 

Masterman 

2/6 

Lady  of  the  Lake 

)  > 

2/6 

)  J 

Lay  of  the  last  Minstrel 

Flather 

2/- 

Legend  of  Montrose 

Simpson 

2/6 

Shakespeare 

A  Midsummer-Night's  Dream 

Verity 

i/6 

i» 

Twelfth  Night 

>> 

1/6 

»» 

Julius  Caesar 

»> 

1/6 

5> 

The  Tempest 

,, 

1/6 

King  Lear 

, ,        In  the  Press 

Shakespeare 

&  Fletcher  Two  Noble  Kinsmen 

Skeat 

l\^ 

Sidney 

An  Apologie  for  Poetrie 

Shuckburgh 

3/- 

West 

Elements  of  English  Grammar 

2/6 

»> 

English  Grammar  for  Beginners 

I/- 

Carlos 

Short  History  of  British  India 

% 

Mm 

Elementary  Commercial  Geography 

Bartholomew 

Atlas  of  Commercial  Geography 

3/- 

Robinson  Church  Catechism  Explained 


2/- 


THE  PITT  PRESS  SERIES. 


6.    EDUCATIONAL  SCIENCE. 

Autlior  Work  Editor 

Colbeck  Lectures  on  the  Teaching  of  Modern 

Languages 
Comenius  Life  and  Educational  Works  Laurie 

Three   Lectures  on   the  Practice  of 

Education 
Eve  I.        On  Marking 

Sidgwick  II.      On  Stimuhis 

Abbott  III.     On  the  teaching  of  Latin 

Verse  Composition 
Farrar  General  Aims  of  the  Teacher) 

Poole  Form  Management  \ 

Locke  Thoughts  on  Education 

Milton  Tractate  on  Education 

Sidgwick  On  Stimulus 

Thring"  Theory  and  Practice  of  Teaching 


I  Vol. 


Vol. 


Quick 
Browninq: 


Price 

3/6 


2/- 


1/6 

3/6 
2/- 
i/- 
4/6 


7.    MATHEMATICS. 


Ball  Elementary  Algebra 

Euclid  Books  i — vi,  xi,  xii  Taylor 

,,  Books  I — VI  ,, 

„  Books  I — IV  ,, 

Also  separately 
,,      .  Books  I,  &  II;  III,  &  IV; 

Solutions  to  Bks  i— iv  W.  W.  Taylor 

Hobson&  Jessop  Elementary  Plane  Trigonometry 


4/6 
5/- 
4/- 
3/- 


Loney  Elements  of  Statics  and  Dynamics 

Part  I.    Elements  of  Statics 
„     II.    Elements  of  Dynamics 
,,  Solutions  of  Examples,  Statics  and  Dynamics 

,,  Mechanics  and  Hydrostatics 

Smitli,  C.  Arithmetic  for  Schools,  with  or  without  answers 

,,  Part  I.   Chapters  I — VIII.    Elementary,   with 

or  without  answers 
,,  Part  II.     Chapters  ix— xx,  with  or  without 

answers 
Hale,  G.  Key  to  Smith's  Arithmetic 


&  VI ;  XI,  &  XII  ij6  each 
61- 
4/6 
7/6 

3/6 

7/6 
4/6 
3/6 


7l6 


London:   C.  J.   CLAY  and  SONS, 

CAMBRIDGE   UNIVERSITY   PRESS   WAREHOUSE, 

AVE    MARIA    LANE. 

GLASGOW  :   26^,  Argyle  Street. 

6 


^Tfjr  OTamftvitrge  iSifcle  for  ^djools 
mxij  CTolIcgcs. 

General  Editors  : 
J.  J.  S.  PEKOWNE,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  ^yoRCESTER, 
A.  F.  laRKPATKICK,  D.D.,  Kegius  Professor  of  Hebrew. 


Extra  Fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  with  Maps  when  required. 
Book  of  Joshua.     Rev.  G.  F.  Maclear,  D.D.     2s.  Qd. 
Book  of  Judges.     Rev.  J.  J.  Lias,  M.A.     3s.  6d. 
First  Book  of  Samuel.     Prof.  Kirkpatrick,  D.D.     3s.  Qd. 
Second  Book  of  Samuel.     Prof.  Kirkpatrick,  D.D.     3s.  Gd. 
First  &  Second  Books  of  Kings.  Prof.  Lumby,  D.D.  3s.  6rf.  each. 
Books  of  Ezra  &  Nehemiali.     Prof.  Ryle,  D.D.     4s.  M. 
Book  of  Job.     Prof.  Davidson,  D.D.     5s. 
Psalms.    Book  I.     Prof.  Kirkpatrick,  D.D.    3s.  6d. 
Psalms.    Books  II  and  III.    Prof.  Kirkpatrick,  D.D.    Ss.  6d. 
Book  of  Ecclesiastes.     Very  Rev.  E.  H.  Plumptre,D.D.     5s. 
Book  of  Isaiah.  Chaps.  I.-3CXXIX.  Rev.  J.  Skinner,  D.D.  4s. 
Book  of  Jeremiah.     Rev.  A.  W.  Streane,  D.D.     is.  6d. 
Book  of  Bzekiel.     Prof.  Davidson,  D.D.     5s. 
Book  of  Hosea.     Rev.  T.  K.  Cheyne,  M.A.,  D.D.     3s. 
Books  of  Joel  and  Amos.     Rev.  S.  R.  Driver,  D.D. 

In  the  Press. 
Books  of  Obadiah  and  Jonah.     Arch.  Perowne.     2s.  Qd. 
Book  of  micah.     Rev.  T.  K.  Cheyne,  M.A.,  D.D.     Is.  6d. 
NahTxm,  Habakkvik  &  Zephaniah.    Prof.  Davidson,  D.D.    3s. 
Books  of  Haggai,  Zechariah  &  BXalachi.  Arch .  Perowne  .Ss.Qd. 
Book  of  rilalachi.     Archdeacon  Perowne.     Is. 
First   Book   of    Maccabees.       Rev.  W.  Fairweather    and 
Rev.  J.  S.  Black,  LL.D.  In  the  Press. 

Gospel  according  to  St  IMatthew.  Rev.  A.  Carr,  M.A.  2s.  Qd. 
Gospel  according  to  St  IVEark.  Rev.  G.  F.  Maclear,  D.D.  2s.  Qd. 
Gospel  ace.  to  St  Luke.  Very  Rev.  F.  W.  Farrar,  D.D.  4s.  Qd. 
Gospel  according  to  St  John.  Rev.  A.  PLUiniER,  D.D.  4s.  Qd. 
Acts  of  the  Apostles.  Prof.  Lumby,  D.D.  4s.  Qd. 
BpisUe  to  the  Romans.  Rev.  H.  C.  G.  Moule,  D.D.  3s.  Qd. 
First  and  Second  Corinthians.  Rev.  J.  J.  Lias,  M.A.  2s.  each. 
Epistle  to  the  Galatians.  Rev.  E.  H.  Perowne,  D.D.  Is.  Qd. 
EpisUe  to  the  Bphesians.  Rev.  H.  C.  G.  Moule,  D.D.  2s.  Qd. 
Epistle  to  the  Philippians.  Rev.  H.  C.  G.  Moule,  D.D.  2s.  Qd. 
Colossians  and  Philemon.  Rev.  H.  C.  G.  Moule,  D.D.  2s. 
EpisUes  to  the  Thessalonians.  Rev.  G.  G.  Findlay,  B.A.  2s. 
EpisUes to  Timothy  &  Titus.  Rev.  A. E.Humphreys, M.A.  3s. 
EpisUe  to  the  Hebrews.  Very  Rev.  F.  W.  Farrar,  D.D.  3s.  Qd. 
EpisUe  of  St  James.  Very  Rev.  E.  H.  Plumptbe,  D.D.  Is.  Qd. 
St  Peter  and  St  Jude.  Very  Rev.  E.  H.  Plumptre,  D.D.  2s.  Qd. 
EpisUes  of  St  John.  Rev.  A.  Plummer,  D.D.  3s.  Qd. 
Book  of  Revelation.  Rev.  W.  H.  Simcox,  M.A.  3s. 
Other    Volumes   Preparing. 


LONDON  :  C.  J.  CLAY  and  SONS, 

CAMBRIDGE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS  WAREHOUSE, 

AVE   MARIA  LANE. 


Cfte  Smaller 
Cambritrge  aSible  for  ^cI)ciofe> 


Noiv  Ready.     With  Maps.     Price  Is.  each  volume. 

Book  of  Joshua.    Eev.  J.  S.  Black,  LL.D. 

Book  of  Judges.     Rev.  J.  S.  Black,  LL.D. 

First  Book  of  Samuel.     Prof.  Kikkpatrick,  D.D. 

Second  Book  of  Samuel.     Prof.  Kirkpatrick,  D.D. 

First  Book  of  Kings.     Prof.  Lumby,  D.D, 

Second  Book  of  Kings.     Prof.  Lumby,  D.D. 

Gospel  according  to  St  Matthew.     Eev.  A.  Carr,  M.A. 

Gospel  according  to  St  Mark.     Rev.  G.  F.  Maclear,  D.D. 

Gospel  according  to  St  Iiuke.   Very  Rev.  F.  W.  Farrar,  D.D. 

Gospel  according  to  St  John.     Rev.  A.  Plummer,  D.D. 

Acts  of  the  Apostles.     Prof.  Lumby,  D.D. 


€\)t  CambriiJffe  (greefe  Ce^tameut 

for  Sstfiools  anlj  (2^oIkgcs 

General  Editor:   J.  J.   S.  PEROWNE,  D.D. 


Gospel  according  to   St  SXatthew.     Rev.   A.   Carr,    M.A. 

With  4  Maps.    4s.  6^. 
Gospel  according  to  St  Mark.     Rev.  G.  F.  Maclear,  D.D. 

With  3  Maps.     4s.  6rf. 
Gospel  according  to   St  Iiuke.     Very  Rev.  F.  W.  Farrar. 

With  4  Maps.     6s. 
Gospel  according  to    St  John.      Rev.  A.    Plummer,  D.D. 

With  4  Maps.     6s. 
Acts  of  the  Apostles.    Prof.  Lumby,  D.D.    4  Maps.    6s. 
First  Bpistle  to  the  Corinthians.     Rev.  J.  J.  Lias,  M.A.    3s. 
Second  Bpistle  to  the  Corinthians.     Rev.  J.  J.  Lias,  M.A.  3s. 
EpisUe  to  the  Hebrews.  Very  Rev.F.  W.  Farrar,  D.D.  3s.  M. 
Epistles  of  St  John.     Rev.  A.  Plummer,  D.D.     4s. 

General  Editor  :   Prof.  J.  A.  ROBINSON,  D.D. 
Epistte  to  the  Philippians.    Rev.  H.  C.  G.  Moule,  D.D. 

[In  the  Press. 
Epistle  of  St  James.    Rev.  A.  Carr,  M.A.     2s.  6d. 
Pastoral  Epistles.   Rev.  J.  H.  Bernard,  D.D.    [In  Preparation, 
Book  of  Revelation.    Rev.  W.  H.  Simcox,  M.  A.     5s. 


aonDon:    C.   J.   CLAY  and   SONS, 

CAMBRIDGE   WAREHOUSE,   AVE   MARIA  LANE. 

(Blasgoto:   263,  ARGYLE  STREET. 

Ecipjig:    F.   A.   BROCKHAUS. 

l^eto  lorfe:    THE  MACMILLAN  CO. 

Cambridge:    peinted  by  j.  &  c.   f,  clay,  at  thb  univebsity  press. 


THE    CAMBRIDGE     BIBLE    FOR 
SCHOOLS    AND    COLLEGES. 

Genera/  Editors: 

J.  J.  S.  Perowne,  Bishop  of  Worcester. 

A.  F.  KiRKPATRiCK,  ViX).,  Regius  Professor  of  Hebrew. 

'''It  is  difficult  to  comviendtoo  highly  this  excellent  series" — Guardian. 
''The  modesty  of  the  general  title  of  this  series  has,  we  believe,  led 
many  to  misunderstand  its  character  and  underrate  its  value.  The  books 
are  well  suited  for  study  in  the  upper  forms  of  otcr  best  schools,  but  not 
the  less  are  they  adapted  to  the  wants  of  all  Bible  students  who  are  not 
specialists.  We  doubt,  indeed,  tvhether  any  of  the  numerous  popular 
commentaries  recently  issued  in  this  country  will  be  found  more  sei-vice- 
able  for  general  use." — Academy. 

"  One  of  the  7nost  popular  and  useful  literary  enterprises  of  the 
nineteenth  century." — Baptist  Magazine. 

"  Of  great  value.  The  zvhole  series  of  cojnments  for  schools  is  highly 
esteemed  by  ^  students  capable  of  fortning  a  judgment.  The  books  are 
scholarly  without  being  prete7ttious :  and  ijtformation  is  so  given  as  to  be 
easily  understood." — Sword  and  Trowel. 

''All  conscientious  and  earnest  students  of  the  Scriptures  owe  an 
ii7imense  debt  to  the  Cambridge  University  Press  for  its  Bible  for  Schools 
and  Colleges.  Take  it  for  all  in  all,  it  is  probably  the  most  useful 
commefttary  alike  on  the  Old  Testatnent  and  on  the  New  that  has  been 
given  us  in  recent  years." — Sunday  School  Chronicle. 

The  Book  of  Judges.     J.  J.  Lias,  M.A.     "  His  introduction  is  clear 

and  concise,  full  of  the  information  which  young  students  require." 

Baptist  Magazine. 

II.  Samuel.  A.  F.  Kirkpatrick,  D.D.  "Small  as  this  work  is 
m  mere  dimensions,  it  is  every  way  the  best  on  its  subject  and  for  its 
purpose  that  we  know  of.  The  opening  sections  at  once  prove  the 
thorough  competence  of  the  writer  for  dealing  with  questions  of  criti- 
cism in  an  earnest,  faithful  and  devout  spirit;  and  the  appendices  discuss 
a  few  special  difficulties  with  a  full  knowledge  of  the  data,  and  a  judicial 
reserve,  which  contrast  most  favourably  with  the  superficial  dogmatism 
which  has  too  often  made  the  exegesis  of  the  Old  Testament  a  field  for 
the  play  of  unlimited  paradox  and  the  ostentation  of  personal  infalli- 
bility. The  notes  are  always  clear  and  suggestive;  never  trifling  or 
irrelevant;  and  they  everywhere  demonstrate  the  great  difference  in 
value  between  the  work  of  a  commentator  who  is  also  a  Hebraist,  and 
that  of  one  who  has  to  depend  for  his  Hebrew  upon  secondhand 
sources. " — Academy. 

I.  Kings  and  Ephesians.  "  With  great  heartiness  we  commend 
these  most  valuable  little  commentaries.  We  had  rather  purchase 
these  than  nine  out  of  ten  of  the  big  blown  up  expositions.  Quality  is 
far  better  than  quantity,  and  we  have  it  here."— ^w^/-^  and  Trowel. 

II.  Kings.  "The  Introduction  is  scholarly  and  wholly  admirable, 
the  notes  must  be  of  incalculable  value  to  %\Md.^xi\.%."  —  Glasgow  Herald. 

"It  would  be  difficult  to  find  a  commentary  better  suited  for  general 
\x&^"— Academy. 


2     CAMBRIDGE  BIBLE  FOR  SCHOOLS  ^   COLLEGES. 

The  Book  of  Job.  "Able  and  scholarly  as  the  Introduction  is,  it  is 
far  surpassed  by  the  detailed  exegesis  of  the  book.  In  this  Dr  Davidson's 
strength  is  at  its  greatest.  His  linguistic  knowledge,  his  artistic  habit, 
his  scientific  insight,  and  his  literary  power  have  full  scope  when  he 
comes  to  exegesis. ..." — The  Spectator. 

"In  the  course  of  a  long  introduction,  Dr  Davidson  has  presented 
us  with  a  very  able  and  very  interesting  criticism  of  this  wonderful 
book.  Its  contents,  the  nature  of  its  composition,  its  idea  and  purpose, 
its  integrity,  and  its  age  are  all  exhaustively  treated  of.... We  have  not 
space  to  examine  fully  the  text  and  notes  before  us,  but  we  can,  and  do 
heartily,  recommend  the  book,  not  only  for  the  upper  forms  in  schools, 
but  to  Bible  students  and  teachers  generally.  As  we  wrote  of  a  previous 
volume  in  the  same  series,  this  one  leaves  nothing  to  be  desired.  The 
notes  are  full  and  suggestive,  without  being  too  long,  and,  in  itself,  the 
introduction  forms  a  valuable  addition  to  modern  Bible  literature." — The 
Educational  Times. 

"Already  we  have  frequently  called  attention  to  this  exceedingly 
valuable  work  as  its  volumes  have  successively  appeared.  But  we  have 
never  done  so  with  greater  pleasure,  very  seldom  with  so  great  pleasure, 
as  we  now  refer  to  the  last  published  volume,  that  on  the  Book  of  Job, 
by  Dr  Davidson,  of  Edinburgh.... We  cordially  commend  the  volume  to 
all  our  readers.  The  least  instructed  will  understand  and  enjoy  it ; 
and  mature  scholars  will  learn  from  it." — Methodist  Recorder. 

Psalms.  Book  I.  "It  is  full  of  instruction  and  interest,  bringing 
within  easy  reach  of  the  English  reader  the  results  of  the  latest  scholar- 
ship bearing  upon  the  study  of  this  ever  new  book  of  the  Bible.  The 
Introduction  of  eighty  pages  is  a  repertory  of  information,  not  drily  but 
interestingly  given. " — Methodist  Recordei'. 

"It  seems  in  every  way  a  most  valuable  little  book,  containing  a 
mass  of  information,  well-assorted,  and  well-digested,  and  will  be  useful 
not  only  to  students  preparing  for  examinations,  but  to  many  who  want 
a  handy  volume  of  explanation  to  much  that  is  difficult  in  the  Psalter. 

We  owe  a  great  debt  of  gratitude  to  Professor  Kirkpatrick  for  his 

scholarly  and  interesting  volume." — Church  Ti??ies, 

"In  this  volume  thoughtful  exegesis  founded  on  nice  critical  scholar- 
ship and  due  regard  for  the  opinions  of  various  writers,  combine,  under 
the  influence  of  a  devout  spirit,  to  render  this  commentary  a  source  of 
much  valuable  assistance.  The  notes  are  'though  deep  yet  clear,'  for 
they  seem  to  put  in  a  concentrated  form  the  very  pith  and  marrow  of  all 
the  best  that  has  been  hitherto  said  on  the  subject,  with  striking  freedom 
from  anything  like  pressure  of  personal  views.  Throughout  the  work  care 
and  pains  are  as  conspicuous  as  scholarship." — Literary  Churchman. 

Psalms.  Books  II.  and  III.  "This  second  portion  of  the  Psalter 
maintains  all  the  excellencies  of  the  earlier  volume.  It  is  scholarly  and 
sympathetic,  and,  let  us  add,  it  is  deeply  interesting.  The  introduction 
on  the  whole  of  the  Psalter  is  prefixed  to  the  present  volume,  and  is  a 
triumph  of  comprehensiveness  and  clearness.  Its  learning  is  adequate, 
and  its  attitude  on  disputed  points  at  once  reasonable  and  reverent." — 
Independent. 


OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS. 


"  The  second  volume  of  Professor  Kirkpatrick's  Commentary  on 
the  Book  of  Psahns  has  all  the  excellent  qualities  which  characterised 
the  first.  ...It  gives  what  is  best  in  the  philology  of  the  subject.  Its  notes 
furnish  what  is  most  needed  and  most  useful.  Its  literary  style  is  at- 
tractive. It  furnishes  all  that  is  of  real  value  in  the  form  of  introduction, 
and  it  has  a  studious  regard  for  the  devout  as  well  as  intelligent  under- 
standing of  the  Psalms." — Critical  Review. 

"This  volume  of  the  Cambridge  Bible  for  schools  and  colleges  is  a 
very  valuable  contribution  to  the  expository  literature  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment. The  introduction,  which  occupies  some  70  pages,  is  a  compact 
compendium  of  explanatory  and  critical  information  upon  the  whole 
Psalter.     The  notes  are  brief,  but  full,  and  very  suggestive."— .5a//w/. 

Job— Hosea.  "It  is  difficult  to  commend  too  highly  this  excellent 
series,  the  volumes  of  which  are  now  becoming  numerous.  The  two 
books  before  us,  small  as  they  are  in  size,  comprise  almost  everything 
that  the  young  student  can  reasonably  expect  to  find  in  the  way  of  helps 
towards  such  general  knowledge  of  their  subjects  as  may  be  gained 
without  an  attempt  to  grapple  with  the  Hebrew ;  and  even  the  learned 
scholar  can  hardly  read  without  interest  and  benefit  the  very  able  intro- 
ductory matter  which  both  these  commentators  have  prefixed  to  their 
volumes. " — Guardian. 

Ecclesiastes;  or,  the  Preacher. — "Of  the  Notes,  it  is  sufficient  to 
say  that  they  are  in  every  respect  worthy  of  Dr  Plumptre's  high  repu- 
tation as  a  scholar  and  a  critic,  being  at  once  learned,  sensible,  and 
practical..., Commentaries  are  seldom  attractive  reading.  This  little 
volume  is  a  notable  exception." — The  Scotsman. 

Jeremiah,  by  A.  W.  Streane,  D.D.  "The  arrangement  of  the  book 
is  well  treated  on  pp.  xxx.,  396,  and  the  question  of  Baruch's  relations 
with  its  composition  on  pp.  xxvii.,  xxxiv.,  317.  The  illustrations  from 
English  literature,  history,  monuments,  works  on  botany,  topography, 
etc.,  are  good  and  plentiful,  as  indeed  they  are  in  other  volumes  of  this 
series." — Church  Quarterly  Review. 

Malachi.  "Archdeacon  Perowne  has  already  edited  Jonah  and 
Zechariah  for  this  series.  Malachi  presents  comparatively  few  difficulties 
and  the  Editor's  treatment  leaves  nothing  to  be  desired.  His  introduction 
is  clear  and  scholarly  and  his  commentary  sufficient.  We  may  instance 
the  notes  on  ii.  15  and  iv.  1  as  examples  of  careful  arrangement, 
clear  exposition  and  graceful  expression." — Academy. 

"  The  Gospel  according  to  St  Matthew,  by  the  Rev.  A.  Carr.  The 
introduction  is  able,  scholarly,  and  eminently  practical,  as  it  bears 
on  the  authorship  and  contents  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  original  form 
in  which  it  is  supposed  to  have  been  written.  It  is  well  illustrated  by 
two  excellent  maps  of  the  Holy  Land  and  of  the  Sea  of  Galilee." — 
English  Churchman. 

"St  Mark,  with  Notes  by  the  Rev.  G.  F.  Maclear,  D.D.  Into 
this  small  volume  Dr  Maclear,  besides  a  clear  and  able  Introduc- 
tion to  the  Gospel,  and  the  text  of  St  Mark,  has   compressed   many 


4     CAMBRIDGE  BIBLE  FOR   SCHOOLS   ^   COLLEGES. 

hundreds  of  valuable  and  helpful  notes.  In  short,  he  has  given  us 
a  capital  manual  of  the  kind  required — containing  all  that  is  needed  to 
illustrate  the  text,  i.  e.  all  that  can  be  drawn  from  the  history,  geography, 
customs,  and  manners  of  the  time.  But  as  a  handbook,  giving  in  a 
clear  and  succinct  form  the  information  which  a  lad  requires  in  order 

to  stand  an  examination  in  the  Gospel,  it  is  admirable I  can  very 

heartily  commend  it,  not  only  to  the  senior  boys  and  girls  in  our  High 
Schools,  but  also  to  Sunday-school  teachers,  who  may  get  from  it  the 
very  kind  of  knowledge  they  often  find  it  hardest  to  get. " — Expositor. 

* '  With  the  help  of  a  book  like  this,  an  intelligent  teacher  may  make 
'Divinity'  as  interesting  a  lesson  as  any  in  the  school  course.  The 
notes  are  of  a  kind  that  will  be,  for  the  most  part,  intelligible  to  boys 
of  the  lower  forms  of  our  public  schools ;  but  they  may  be  read  with 
greater  profit  by  the  fifth  and  sixth,  in  conjunction  with  the  original 
text." — The  Academy. 

"St  Luke.  Canon  Farrar  has  supplied  students  of  the  Gospel 
with  an  admirable  manual  in  this  volume.  It  has  all  that  copious 
variety  of  illustration,  ingenuity  of  suggestion,  and  general  soundness  of 
interpretation  which  readers  are  accustomed  to  expect  from  the  learned 
and  eloquent  editor.  Anyone  who  has  been  accustomed  to  associate 
the  idea  of  'dryness'  with  a  commentary,  should  go  to  Canon  Farrar 's 
St  Luke  for  a  more  correct  impression.  He  will  find  that  a  commen- 
tary may  be  made  interesting  in  the  highest  degree,  and  that  without 
losing  anything  of  its  solid  value.. ..But,  so  to  speak,  it  is  too  good  for 
some  of  the  readers  for  whom  it  is  intended." — The  Spectator. 

The  Gospel  according  to  St  John.  "The  notes  are  extremely 
scholarly  and  valuable,  and  in  most  cases  exhaustive,  bringing  to  the 
elucidation  of  the  text  all  that  is  best  in  commentaries,  ancient  and 
modern." — The  English  Chwxhman  and  Clerical  J oitrtial. 

"(i)  The  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  By  J.  Rawson  Lumby,  D.D. 
(2)  The  Second  Epistle  of  the  Corinthians,  edited  by  Professor  Lias. 
The  introduction  is  pithy,  and  contains  a  mass  of  carefully-selected 
information  on  the  authorship  of  the  Acts,  its  designs,  and  its  sources. 

The  Second  Epistle  of  the  Corinthians  is  a  manual  beyond  all  praise, 

for  the  excellence  of  its  pithy  and  pointed  annotations,  its  analysis  of  the 
contents,  and  the  fulness  and  value  of  its  introduction." — Examiner. 

"The  Rev.  H.  C  G.  Moule,  D.D.,  has  made  a  valuable  addition 
to  The  Cambridge  Bible  for  Schools  in  his  brief  commentary  on 
the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  The  'Notes'  are  very  good,  and  lean, 
as  the  notes  of  a  School  Bible  should,  to  the  most  commonly  ac- 
cepted and  orthodox  view  of  the  inspired  author's  meaning ;  while  the 
Introduction,  and  especially  the  Sketch  of  the  Life  of  St  Paul,  is  a  model 
of  condensation.  It  is  as  lively  and  pleasant  to  read  as  if  two  or  three 
facts  had  not  been  crowded  into  well-nigh  every  sentence." — Expositor. 

"The  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  It  is  seldom  we  have  met  with  a 
work  so  remarkable  for  the  compression  and  condensation  of  all  that 
is  valuable  in  the  smallest  possible  space  as  in  the  volume  before  us. 
Within  its  limited  pages  we  have  '  a  sketch  of  the  Life^  of  St  Paul,' 
we  have  further  a  critical  account  of  the  date  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Romans,   of    its   language,   and   of   its  genuineness.     The   notes   are 


OPINIONS   OF  THE  PRESS 


numerous,  full  of  matter,  to  the  point,  and  leave  no  real  difaculty 
or  obscurity  unexplained."— T:^^  Examiner. 

' '  The  First  Epistle  to  the  CorintMans.  Edited  by  Professor  Lias. 
Every  fresh  instalment  of  this  annotated  edition  of  the  Bible  for  Schools 
confirms  the  favourable  opinion  we  formed  of  its  value  from  the  exami- 
nation of  its  first  number.  The  origin  and  plan  of  the  Epistle  are 
discussed  with  its  character  and  gen\imeness."—TAe  Nojicon/ormist. 

Galatians.  "Dr  Perowne  deals  throughout  in  a  very  thorough 
manner  with  every  real  difficulty  in  the  text,  and  in  this  respect  he  has 
faithfully  followed  the  noble  example  set  him  in  the  exegetical  master- 
piece, his  indebtedness  to  which  he  frankly  acknowledges."— M7fl^<?rw 

Church.  ,    ,    ,  -,     .• 

"This  little  work,  like  all  of  the  series,  is  a  scholarly  production; 
but  we  can  also  unreservedly  recommend  it  from  a  doctrinal  standpoint; 
Dr  E.  H.  Perowne  is  one  who  has  grasped  the  distinctive  teaching  of 
the  Epistle,  and  expounds  it  with  clearness  and  definiteness.  In  an 
appendix,  he  ably  maintains  the  correctness  of  the  A.  V.  as  against  the 
R.  V.  in  the  translation  of  II.  i6,  a  point  of  no  small  importance."— 
English  Churchman. 

The  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians.  By  Rev.  H.  C.  G.  Moule,  D.D. 
"  It  seems  to  us  the  model  of  a  School  and  College  Commentary — 
comprehensive,  but  not  cumbersome;  scholarly,  but  not  pedantic."— 
Baptist  Magazine. 

The  Epistle  to  the  PhiUppians.  "There  are  few  series  more  valued 
by  theological  students  than  '  The  Cambridge  Bible  for  Schools  and 
Colleges,'  and  there  will  be  no  number  of  it  more  esteemed  than  that 
by  Mr  H.  C.  G.  Moule  on  the  Epistle  to  the  PhiUppians:'— Record. 

Thessalonians.  "It  will  stand  the  severest  scrutiny,  for  no  volume 
in  this  admirable  series  exhibits  more  careful  work,  and  Mr  Findlay  is 
a  true  expositor,  who  keeps  in  mind  what  he  is  expounding,  and  for 
whom  he  is  expounding  it." — Expository  Times. 

"Mr  Findlay  maintains  the  high  level  of  the  series  to  which  he  has 
become  contributor.  Some  parts  of  his  introduction  to  the  Epistles  to 
the  Thessalonians  could  scarcely  be  bettered.  The  account  of  Thessa- 
lonica,  the  description  of  the  style  and  character  of  the  Epistles,  and  the 
analysis  of  them  are  excellent  in  style  and  scholarly  care.  The  notes 
are  possibly  too  voluminous ;  but  there  is  so  much  matter  in  them,  and 
the  matter  is  arranged  and  handled  so  ably,  that  we  are  ready  to  forgive 
their  fulness.  ...Mr  Findlay's  commentary  is  a  valuable  addition  to 
what  has  been  written  on  the  letters  to  the  Thessalonian  Church."— 

Academy.  .  ■,   -r^    -k/t     i 

"Mr  Findlay  has  fulfilled  in  this  volume  a  task  which  Dr  Moulton 
was  compelled  to  decline,  though  he  has  rendered  valuable  aid  in  its  pre- 
paration. The  commentary  is  in  its  own  way  a  model— clear,  forceful, 
scholarly— such  as  young  students  will  welcome  as  a  really  useful  guide, 
and  old  ones  will  acknowledge  as  giving  in  brief  space  the  substance  of 
all  that  they  knew." — Baptist  Magazine. 

The  Epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus.  "This  is  another  contribution 
to  'The  Cambridge  Bible  for  Schools  and  Colleges,'  and  one  that  is 
entirely  true  to  the  general  idea  of  that  excellent  series.     The  pastoral 


6     CAMBRIDGE  BIBLE  FOR  SCHOOLS  &-   COLLEGES. 

epistles  have  unusual  difficulties,  if  they  have  also  a  very  peculiar 
ecclesiastical   interest.     They  are  well  handled  on  the  whole  in  both 

these  respects  by  Mr  Humphreys The  book  is  a  good  piece  of  work, 

quite  worthy  of  the  place  it  occupies  in  the  series." — TAe  Daily  Free 
Press. 

**The  series  includes  many  volumes  of  sterling  worth,  and  this  last 
may  rank  among  the  most  valuable.  The  pages  evince  careful  scholar- 
ship and  a  thorough  acquaintance  with  expository  literature;  and  the 
work  should  promote  a  more  general  and  practical  study  of  the  Pastoral 
Epistles." — The  Christian. 

Hebrews.  "  Like  his  (Canon  Farrar's)  commentary  on  Luke  it 
possesses  all  the  best  characteristics  of  his  writing.  It  is  a  work  not 
only  of  an  accomplished  scholar,  but  of  a  skilled  teacher." — Baptist 
Magazine. 

The  Epistles  of  St  John.  By  the  Rev.  A.  Plummer,  D.D. 
"This  forms  an  admirable  companion  to  the  'Commentary  on  the 
Gospel  according  to  St  John,'  which  was  reviewed  in  The  Churchman 
as  soon  as  it  appeared.  Dr  Plummer  has  some  of  the  highest  qualifica- 
tions for  such  a  task  ;  and  these  two  volumes,  their  size  being  considered, 
will  bear  comparison  with  the  best  Commentaries  of  the  time." — The 
Churchnian. 

Revelation.  "This  volume  contains  evidence  of  much  careful 
labour.  It  is  a  scholarly  production,  as  might  be  expected  from  the  pen 
of  the  late  Mr  W.  H.  SiMCOX. ...The  notes  throw  light  upon  many 
passages  of  this  difficult  book,  and  are  extremely  suggestive.  It  is  an 
advantage  that  they  sometimes  set  before  the  student  various  interpre- 
tations without  exactly  guiding  him  to  a  choice." — Guardian. 

"Mr  SiMCOX  has  treated  his  very  difficult  subject  with  that  con- 
scious care,  grasp  and  lucidity  which  characterises  everything  he 
wrote." — Modern  Church. 


W^i  S>niaUer  Ql^ambritrge  iUibk  for  ^cftools. 

' '  We  can  only  repeat  what  we  have  already  said  of  this  admirable 
series,  containing,  as  it  does,  the  scholarship  of  the  larger  work.  For 
scholars  in  our  elder  classes,  and  for  those  preparing  for  Scripture  exami- 
nations, no  better  com?nentaries  can  be  put  into  their  hands." — Sunday- 
School  Chronicle. 

''Despite  their  small  size,  these  volumes  give  the  substance  of  the 
admirable  pieces  ofwoi'k  on  which  they  are  founded.  We  can  only  hope 
that  in  many  schools  the  class-teaching  will  proceed  on  the  lines  these  com- 
mentators suggest." — Record. 

"  We  should  be  glad  to  hear  that  this  series  has  been  introduced  into 
many  of  our  Stcnday-Schools,  for  which  it  is  so  admirably  adapted." — 
Christian  Leader. 

''All  that  is  necessary  to  be  known  and  learned  by  pupils  in  junior 
and  elementary  schools  is  to  be  found  in  this  series.  Indeed,  much  more 
is  provided  than  should  be  required  by  the  examiners.  We  do  not  know 
what  more  could  be  done  to  provide  sensible,  interesting,  and  solid  Scrip- 
tural instruct ioti  for  boys  and  girls.      The  Syndics  of  the   Cambridge 


OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS. 


University  Press  are  rendering  great  services  both  to  teachers  and  to 
scholars  by  the  publication  of  such  a  valuable  series  of  books,  in  which 
slipshod  work  could  not  have  a  //a... "-Literary  World 

''For  the  student  of  the  sacred  oracles  who  utilizes  hours  of  travel  or 
moments  of  waiting  in  the  perusal  of  the  Bible  there  is  nothing  so  handy, 
and,  at  the  same  time,  so  satisfying  as  these  little  books  Nor  ^^t  anyone 

suppose  that,  because  these  are  f  ^''^^■'^^^^^' /^^^<f  %^^f /7  ^XX 
the  adult  reader.  They  contain  the  very  ripest  results  of  the  best  Biblical 
scholarship,  and  that  in  the  very  simplest  form.  -Chnstian  Leader. 

«'  Altogether  one  of  the  most  perfect  examples  of  a  Shi  ling  New  Tes-^ 
tament  commentary  which  even  this  age  of  cheapness  is  likely  to  produce. 
— Bookseller. 

Samuel  I.  and  II.  ' '  Professor  Kirkpatrick's  two  tiny  volumes  on 
the  First  and  Second  Books  of  Samuel  are  quite  model  school-books ; 
the  nites  elucidate  every  possible  difficulty  with  scholarly  brevity  and 
clearness  and  a  perfect  knowledge  of  the  ^^.^^c^..^ -Saturday  Review. 

-  They  consist  of  an  introduction  full  of  matter,  clearly  and  succinctly 
given,  and  of  notes  which  appear  to  us  to  be  admirable,  at  once  full  and 
hrvt'i''— Church  Times.  ,  , 

KinffS  I.  "  We  can  cordially  recommend  this  little  book.  The  Intro- 
auction  discusses  the  question  of  authorship  and  date_  in  a  plain  but 
scholarly  fashion,  while  the  footnotes  throughout  are  bnef,  pointed,  and 

helpful."— i?^^^^''?/"^^^^'^^-^-  ,  ^  ,.  1  r  1        A  V      v^vc 

St  Matthew.  "The  notes  are  terse,  clear,  and  helpful,  and  teachers 
and  students  cannot  fail  to  find  the  volume  of  great  service.  - 
Publishers^  Circular.  .  r  c*-  ato-i, 

St  Mark  St  Luke.  "We  have  received  the  volumes  of  St  Mark 
and  St  Luke  in  this  series.... The  two  volumes  seern,  on  the  whole,  well 
aSapted  for  school  use,  are  well  and  carefully  printed.,  and  have  maps 
and  good,  though  necessarily  brief,  introductions.  There  is  little  doubt 
^hatfws  series  Inll  be  found  as  popular  and  useM  as  the  well-known 
larger  series,  of  which  they  are  abbreviated  editions    -6^«ar«^.a;^. 

St  Luke.  "  We  cannot  too  highly  commend  this  handy  little  book 
to  all  teachers."—  Wesleyan  Methodist  Sunday-School  Record. 

St  John  "We  have  been  especially  interested  in  Mr  Plummer's 
treatment  of  the  Gospel  which  has  been  entrusted  to  his  charge.  He  is  con- 
cse,Tomprehensive,  interesting,  and  simple.  Youngstudentsofthismim- 
itab  e  book,  as  well  as  elder  students,  even  ministers  and  teachers  may 
use  it  with  Advantage  as  a  very  serviceable  handbook. "-Zz/.rary  World. 
"A  model  of  condensation,  losing  nothing  of  its  clearness  and  force 
from  its  condensation  into  a  small  compass.  Many  ^^'ho  have  long  sm^^^ 
completed  their  college  curriculum  will  find  it  an  invaluable  handbook. 

Methodist  Times.  ,.     ,  •>        ' 

Acts.  "The  notes  are  very  brief,  but  exceedingly  comprehensive 
comprising  as  much  detail  in  the  way  of  explanation  as  would  be  needed 
by  young  students  of  the  Scriptures  preparing  for  examination.  We 
again  give  the  opinion  that  this  series  furnishes  as  much  real  h£lp  as 
would  usually  satisfy  students  for  the  Christian  mmistry,  or  even  mmis- 
ters  themselves."— Zz/^rarj/  World. 


THE  CAMBRIDGE  GREEK  TESTAMENT 

FOR   SCHOOLS   AND   COLLEGES 

with  a  Revised  Text,  based  on  the  most  recent  critical  authorities, 

and  English  Notes. 

*'  Has  achieved  an  excellence  which  puts  it  above  criticism.^'' — Expositor. 

St  Matthew.  *'  Copious  illustrations,  gathered  from  a  great  variety 
of  sources,  make  his  notes  a  very  valuable  aid  to  the  student.  They 
are  indeed  remarkably  interesting,  while  all  explanations  on  meanings, 
applications,  and  the  like  are  distinguished  by  their  lucidity  and  good 
sense."— /'a//  Mall  Gazette. 

St  Mark.  ' '  Dr  M aclear's  introduction  contains  all  that  is  known 
of  St  Mark's  life;  an  account  of  the  circumstances  in  which  the  Gospel 
was  composed,  with  an  estimate  of  the  influence  of  St  Peter's  teaching 
upon  St  Mark ;  an  excellent  sketch  of  the  special  characteristics  of  this 
Gospel ;  an  analysis,  and  a  chapter  on  the  text  of  the  New  Testament 
generally. " — SatJtrday  Review. 

St  Luke.  **0f  this  second  series  we  have  a  new  volume  by 
Archdeacon  Farrar  on  St  Luke,  completing  the  four  Gospels. ...It 
gives  us  in  clear  and  beautiful  language  the  best  results  of  modern 
scholarship.  We  have  a  most  attractive  Introductio}i.  Then  follows 
a  sort  of  composite  Greek  text,  representing  fairly  and  in  very  beautiful 
type  the  consensus  of  modem  textual  critics.  At  the  beginning  of  the 
exposition  of  each  chapter  of  the  Gospel  are  a  few  short  critical  notes 
giving  the  manuscript  evidence  for  such  various  readings  as  seem  to 
deserve  mention.  The  expository  notes  are  short,  but  clear  and  helpful. 
For  young  students  and  those  who  are  not  disposed  to  buy  or  to  study 
the  much  more  costly  work  of  Godet,  this  seems  to  us  to  be  the  best 
book  on  the  Greek  Text  of  the  Third  Gospel." — Methodist  Recorder. 

St  John.  **We  take  this  opportunity  of  recommending  to  ministers 
on  probation,  the  very  excellent  volume  of  the  same  series  on  this  part 
of  the  New  Testament.  We  hope  that  most  or  all  of  our  young  ministers 
will  prefer  to  study  the  volume  in  the  Cambridge  Greek  Testament  for 
Schools," — Methodist  Recorder. 

The  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  "Professor  Lumby  has  performed  his 
laborious  task  well,  and  supplied  us  with  a  commentary  the  fulness  and 
freshness  of  which  Bible  students  will  not  be  slow  to  appreciate.  The 
volume  is  enriched  with  the  u»ual  copious  indexes  and  four  coloured 
maps." — Glasgow  Herald. 

I.  Corinthians.  "Mr  Lias  is  no  novice  in  New  Testament  exposi- 
tion, and  the  present  series  of  essays  and  notes  is  an  able  and  helpful 
addition  to  the  existing  books." — Guardian. 

The  Epistles  of  St  John.  "In  the  very  useful  and  well  annotated 
series  of  the  Cambridge  Greek  Testament  the  volume  on  the  Epistles 
of  St  John  must  hold  a  high  position....  The  notes  are  brief,  well 
informed  and  intelligent." — Scotsman. 

CAMBRIDGE:    PRINTKD   BY    J.    AND    C.    F.   CLAY,   AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS. 


Date  Due 

^^^m0^ 

^ 

^*«^**w««««^ 

\^- 

^.^.r.".^ 

r- 

m 

PRINTED 

IN  U.  S.  A. 

^Oc^ 


vCZ> 


8S2785.P736C.2 

T"' genera,  Ep,s.,e  est.  ja.es   w,.h 


^2^00072  9964